ã€ŠHilarious Pampered Consort: Lord I Will Wait for Your Divorceã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Dong Yue kingdom. With four side pacified the country prospers and people are living in peace. Everywhere appears to be booming.

    The capital.

    Inside the manor of imperial secretary Qu was unusually bustling with noise and excitement.

    It is said a certain powerful figure with peerless talent was going to pay a visit.

    However, the lively atmosphere didn¡ät extend to a certain corner in the backyard.

    The wall of yard was very high. It made people feel intimidated with just one look at it. Originally, the wall wasn¡ät so high but as some things happened more frequently, gradually, it became higher.

    At this moment a woman in green clothes stood by the wall in the backyard. She has been standing there for a long time now.

    Under the long eyshes flickered a pair of clear and clever big eyes. High pretty nose, small and exquisite lip, an aggrieved expression on the face, togetherbined with a physique that seemed as if it would copse with a blow of wind...... exactly just like a living example of Lin Daiyu[1].

    It has been two years. Not long nor short time. But it was enough to make people suffocate to death.

    She has tried to escape for two years yet she has failed for every single time.

    To think she, Qu Tang¡äer, generation Y[2] of 21st century ¨C to make it sound pleasant she was learning like others to be fas.h.i.+onable by timetraveling. To make it sound worse it¡äs just that G.o.d threw her in this without any human feelings¡ä G.o.d forsaken ce.

    Hasn¡ät she just followed history professor and took a trip to museum? She has heard a new buch of antiques arrived from an unknown era. And she has very carelessly gone to lie on that bed, which would make people faint with blurred vision just by looking at it. The result...... forget about it.

    Maybe one day when she would have a bad mood and would want to jump into a river,mit suicide by cutting her throat, hang herself or to drink a poison, perhaps then she will have a luck of a dog ¡äs s.h.i.+t and timetravel back.

    Anyaway, today was her best opportunity to escape ¡ª¡ª

    She heard that today the backyard won¡ät be so tightly guarded.

    She heard that today so called father of hers would be very busy. He had no time to pay attention to her.

    She heard that today eighth prince[3] who is quite liked by top-notch powerful figures in imperial court wille.

    Unfortunately, this eight prince just recently became her marriage partner bestowed to her by an imperial decree.

    Qu Tang¡äer anxiously gazed at a high wall. In her eyes shed a hint of grievance. Her fingers tightly entangled together as if struggling for something.

    Afterwards, she bit her delicate lip. Determination red inside her beautiful eyes, ?What¡äs there to be afraid of? If I failed to escape, at worst I will let that old woman Qu use jia fa[4] again. Lying for ten to half a month is enough to restore!¡°

    In the next moment, once more confirming there was really no one nearby, she bended her waist, reached out her hands and quickly pulled slightly up the hem of her skirt. Then she made in high speed a knot, went toward the little rockery that was aside to climb up. Later on, she waited for an opportunity to step on a branch of small tree, that was almost on the verge of copsing.

    Atst......

    As she climbed to the edge of wall, just when she wanted to jump down, the high made her heart fill with fright.

    Because she came upon fleeing opportunity by coincidence, beside taking few paper money she had nothing else.

    At this time, she began to hate herself for why she didn¡ät have rope ordder or something. (In fact, these, due to high frequency of previous fleeing, were being every day tightly guarded by maids. Even if she wanted to get them she wasn¡ät able to.)

    But if she didn¡ät escape now, her heart would be reluctant.

    If she jumped, she would die very ugly.

    If she didn¡ät jump, her fate would be even worse.

    Huh? There¡äs someone outside in the alley.

    Looking at that person, there was a moment Qu Tang¡äer was distracted. Although she didn¡ät see clearly the face but she was already able to sense beauty and elegance of that person. A white brocade long gown wrapped that green-jade cedar pine like perfect body. He softly rocked folding fan and leisurely strolled over. He resembled misty white cloud above a green hill. Under the dim light of night quietly emanating water.......

    But very quickly Qu Tang¡äer disapprovingly pouted her little mouth.

    Nnd[5], this fellow is presumably also a material for ying b[6].

    [1] female character in The Dream of Red Mansions, cousin and thwarted lover of Jia Baoyu

    [2] the generation born from the early 1980s to the early 2000s

    [3] actually he is w.a.n.g Ye only here in trantion I used prince

    [4]¼Ò·¨ domestic discipline

    [5]nnd ¨C abbreviation to a foul word

    [6] ying b (×°b) refers to a human behaviour: act of self-satisfaction, which goal is to attain self-love by hypocrisy or even deceiving others about one¡äs real nature, showing others qualities that one actuallyck and didn¡ät possess

    Share this:

 Chapter 2

    ?Hey, handsome over there, wait a minute.¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs beautiful eyes appeared watery.

    They were very moving. Unfortunately, as soon as she impatiently opened her mouth she immediately smashed the entire image of beauty. This together with the her way of addressing made people astonished.

    Just.........

    It fell on deaf ears of a certain handsome. He didn¡ät even give heed to her, continued to gracefully walk forward.

    ?That, that male........oh no, that mister, schr, pampered young master, hero, good man. Could you lift your head? This little woman, I, seek your help for a matter. Really. It¡äs not very troublesome. It¡äs done in a moment. Really. I beg you.¡° Abruptly, a burst of cold wind blowed over, Qu Tang¡äer¡äs whole body tremble, presumably because of anxiety.

    The number of her attempts to flee was too high. Moreover, even after emperor bestowed marriage upon her she still dared to escape. If people inside the house knew about it, she would die very miserably!

    Unfortunately, she was just stucked on this wall. Her heart fluttered, she had no courage to jump down.

    Surprisingly, she met a person who could help her. On the other hand he not only won¡ät answer to you but even if he deigned to lift his head, it would make you feel it¡äs a luxury.What to do?! She was impatient and also extremely depressed.

    In the end Qu Tang¡äer didn¡ät care about so much. Once her temper outbroke, she drew out her small hand and fiercely pointed below at a certain mister in the alley.

    She deafeningly spouted out the words on him: ?Hey, you d.a.m.ned chauvinist pig. Jie[1] is talking with you. Are you deaf or mute? You are taking jie for a madman, aren¡ät you. It¡äs enough that you don¡ät give jie heed, you should at least lift your head and give me a nce. If you still don¡ät take jie to regard, believe or not jie will jump down and crush you, you..... precisely you.¡°

    (exhale). Her heart indeed felt lighter after cursing out.

    Really. Why pretend to be a sophisticateddy? Gentle and soft appearance, f.u.c.k it. She has been tired to death for two years.

    ?Are you ¡ª¡ª calling me?¡° Mo Liancheng leisurely lifted his head. What he saw was Qu Tang¡äer¡äs finger pointed at him and the picture of her without any restraint scolding him.

    He raised his pretty eyebrows, with a faint smile looked at the person above wall.

    It could be said that when she has just climbed up on that wall he has already noticed her.

    Otherwise, at this moment his feet would be set inside the house behind her and not in this corner.

    She was beautiful. Really beautiful.

    It¡äs just a pity.......as soon as she opened her mouth, thatndscape was destroyed.

    ?That dam.......uh, that, it¡äs this little woman calling this gentleman. Don¡ät know if I can trouble this gentleman with a small matter. Actually it¡äs not something important. It¡äs only that......¡° Qu Tang¡äer just wanted to curse for a second time ¨C

    The result. Her expression was just a moment ago arranged, the corner of her mouth was just so little pulled out, that voice had no time to be let out a lift of head of a certain mister and his one sentence smashed to pieces all of her thoughts.

    Cough.......

    She almost got choked by swallowing a saliva.

    This fellow looked truly beautiful. Exceptionally beautiful. Big eye candy......what¡äs called clear yet deep eyes, high and elegant nose, perfectly arched to almost G.o.d¡äs like creation thin lips, the supreme beauty. He all over emanated that indescribable exquisite temperament from a moment ago.......d.a.m.n it! If she was a little more lecherous, her saliva would certainly make one Yellow River.

    After a while.

    After Qu Tang¡äer came back to herself, her beautiful face quickly restored to a tender and gracefuldy like appearance she usually presented. She lightly moved her little hand then she nonchntly lifted her eyes. Dark eyes that were gentle like water looked toward Mo Liancheng. Her slight smile appeared to be as if reserved, embarra.s.sed and also shy. Just like a little woman who wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    ?I don¡ät know how is this gentleman called?¡°

    ?Mo.¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs pretty eyebrows provocatively raised, thin lip softly lifting, he nonchntly said his family name.

    [1] jie (½ã) ¨C older sister

 Chapter 3

    Hi to all! What do you think, will our gentleman Mo catch our damsel in distress, Qu Tang¡äer, or not?

    ?So it¡äs actually gentleman Mo-ah. Don¡ät know if it¡äs possible for this gentleman to do this little woman a favour. By lending me this gentleman¡äs hand.¡° Qu Tang¡äer gifted him an aggrieved nce. Her tone was soft, as if she was not anxious but....... heaven and earth could be a witness. She is so anxious now that she wanted to die.

    If she remained like this then there was no need for her to worry if she would end up more dead than alive after she jumped. She would have to worry if she would die inside the courtyard behind her.

    ?What favour? Is it important?¡° Mo Liancheng slightly smiled.

    ?Actually, it¡äs not something big. It¡äs only......¡°

    ?Since it¡äs nothing then excuse me for that I cannot keep you apany.¡° After saying this he made a posture od turning his back.

    ?It¡äs no like that. That, you, wait.......¡° Qu Tang¡äer got anxious. She almost let foul wordse out of her mouth.

    She suddenly got aware of what kind of situation she was just put in. She had to fiercely surpress even the biggest rage.

    But this d.a.m.ned man. Don¡ät tell me that he is blind? Couldn¡ät he see that she, a delicate beauty, was currently hanged on the wall?

    Hence she hurriedly said: ?This little woman stayed on this wall for a good deal of time. Don¡ät know if it was possible to ask this gentleman to carry this little woman down. This little woman would be very grateful.¡°

    ?Cannot.¡°

    ?Why?¡° She was perplexed.

    ?Men and women have to keep distance between themselves.¡°

    ?There¡äs no one here now. Gentleman is worrying too much.¡° He is having a death wish. This d.a.m.ned man, if he keeps on with this nuisance she will jump down and crush him to death.

    Anyway, looking at that manner of this fellow, at his appearance, it clearly shows that he is of same kind like her.

    As expected he is a material for ying b. She, once again, affirmed in heart what she has observed from the first sight a moment ago.

    ?I will have guilty conscience.¡° Mo Liancheng crossed his arms, like watching a y, swept his eyes on her. He was clearly going to watch without lifting a finger.

    ?You......¡° d.a.m.n your conscience. Dumba.s.s.

    Suddenly, ?Fourth miss is gone. Hurry. Go find fourth miss.¡°

    Qu Tan¡äer just wanted to say something, when, suddenly, she heard behind her a sound of chaotic footsteps. Hearing again those conversations, now, it wasn¡ät time for those people to panic, instead it was her who should be panicking. She eagerly looked at Mo Liancheng, ?That, please........¡°

    ?Ah! Fourth miss is here. Hurry call people toe! Fourth miss wants to escape again.¡° One servant discovered her and right away shouted out.

    ?d.a.m.n it! These bunch of people....¡° Qu Tang¡äer quietly cursed. When her sight aimed at Mo Liancheng, she controlled her expression and softly said, ?Sorry to bother gentleman Mo. When I jump down, catch me please. So....¡°

    ?Why should I catch you?¡°

    ?Er (exmation)?¡° a word ?why¡° made Qu Tang¡äer stagnate.

    Of course she understood that the other one had no obligation to catch her. It¡äs just, let him go to h.e.l.l! He is a man and she is a beautiful woman. Since ancient times was there any normal men, who would helplessly watch how a beauty fell down?

    She made a bet! She inwardly clenched her teeth. On one hand she was going to jump, on the other hand she disyed superiority of women.

    ?Gentleman Mo, please wait a moment! Catch me first then let¡äs talk.......¡°

    ?S¡ª¡ª¡° before Mo Liancheng finished his sentence, Qu Tang¡äer¡äs movement was alreadypleted.

    It flowed almost smoothly. Without any hesitation, as if she has carefully deliberated it, she seized the opportunity and made sure of spot on which she wouldnd. n was perfect. The only imperfection was she miscalcted one moving person.

    Afterwards.......she regretted her previous actions.

    Bang! Qu Tang¡äer deppresingly fell t on her face.

    She was entirely sprawled on ground, eating a mouthful of mud. She was temporary not able to get up.

    When she was falling down, there was an instant she was kind of speechless.......

    Because the moment Qu Tang¡äer jumped down, Mo Liancheng deliberately moved his body to the side.

 Chapter 4

    He moved away.

    She has just urately heard the word that leaked out from that perfect lips.

    He, very slowly, finished the word, from which he managed to spit only one letter. A letter ?S¡°. ?S¡° as sorry not as s.n.a.t.c.h!

    The beauty has already fallen down on ground.

    ?Pu (sound of spitting something out of mouth)!¡° Qu Tang¡äer spewed out the mud from her mouth. Fierceness in eyes, she didn¡ät re at anyone. But, she almost stared out a hole in ground.

    Afterwards..........

    ?Why didn¡ät you catch me?¡° She grieves, she mes, shements, she was finished........ Why has she just had such a bad luck to actually encounter a jerk.

    Mo Liancheng, with a graceful manner, gently patted down dust that flew on him because of her. This woman wasn¡ät as gentle and docile as she appeared on the outside. As expected, rumours aren¡ät trustworthy. It seems, in the future, a very exciting show was going to be yed. Thus, he smiled nonchntly and unconcernedly asked: ?Have I said I was going to catch you?¡°

    ?But you also didn¡ät say you wouldn¡ät catch.¡°

    ?As a result, you are currently on the ground.¡°

    ?.............¡° She, she, she.......... had, for the first time, an urge to kill someone. Reluctantly, aching from head to feet, she slightly lifted her head up and swept her eyes on him: ?This gentleman, aren¡ät you going to help me?¡°

    Very soon, she experienced ?hang someone to dry¡°.

    However. She. Also. Experienced. Meeting. Someone. Who. Didn¡ät. Lend. A hand.

    Mo Liancheng said: ?You have hands and feet and apparently if you crawl up by yourself it would be even faster.¡°

    ?!!!........¡° This person¡äs heart was, indeed, cold enough.

    Qu Tang¡äer didn¡ät want to get up at present. She only wanted to kick him into a pit. So he would be familiar with p.o.o.ps (with death ¨C p.o.o.ps and death are h.o.m.onyms).

    ?Ah! Why are you here, fourth miss? Master has just been looking for you.¡° A group of servants hurriedly rushed out. Seeing Qu Tang¡äer lying on ground, they hastily helped her to get up. Afterwards, all of them embarra.s.sedly swept an eye on Mo Liancheng and then they supported her and hurried toward the direction of back door.

    Mo Liancheng, with an interest, watched them hastily leaving.

    Suddenly, he was a little looking forward to a moment when she saw him, her future husband. What kind of expression would appear on her face?

    About half an hour pa.s.sed.

    Qu Tang¡äer returned to the manor. She resignedly changed herself into a popr pleated skirt with pa.s.sing clouds ornamented on the side.

    She was almost bound by others to the main hall.

    From start to finish, she only felt she was going to be a dead fish soon. And those servants, who were constantly moving her around, presumably took her for a puppet.

    From the moment she entered the main hall, she hasn¡ät lifted her head even once.

    Just because.........the one who weed them with his presence, was her fiance, eighth prince Mo Liancheng.

    As for how he looks like? Who cares. As long as he still looked like a human and didn¡ät let down the humankind then it¡äs enough.

    ?Tang¡äer greets father, greets big madam.¡° Qu Tang¡äer gently bended down and made a graceful curtsy. With both of her hands put in front of her and fingers lightly ced together she disyed a pure appearance of an obedient daughter........ there was no need for her to pretend. Her outward appearance already gave people this kind of illusion.

    ?Tang¡äer, quickly, pay a respect to his eighth highness and.....¡° Qu Jianglin¡äs imposing voice rose up.

    ?Yes. Tang¡äer pays respect to eighth highness. Unbeknownst that eight highness woulde, Tang¡äer begs eighth highness not to me Tang¡äer for being rude.¡° Qu Tang¡äer hasn¡ät even waited for Qu Jianglin to finish, she right away bowed to right side where she believed Mo Liancheng¡äs guest of honour seat was. Like a machine she dropped the words.

    Who cares if he was eighth prince or crested myna (a type of bird). Even if he was a yellow oriole, there¡äs nothing to say.

    It¡äs only Qu Jianglin was lightly chiding: ?You are confused. That was his fourteenth highness. His eighth highness is.....¡°

 Chapter 5

    ?Tang¡äer greets eighth highness, pays respect to eighth highness.¡° Qu Tang¡äer didn¡ät worry. Since the right one wasn¡ät him, then it¡äs the left one. s. There¡äs left and right side. One of them had to be right.

    One eighth prince alone was enough. Are they taking it for going to a market? Even fourteenth prince tag along for the ride.

    Although Qu Tang¡äer needed only to raise her head to see clearly who was who, but, she didn¡ät have even the slightest desire to do so.

    Despite raising a head and though one could see the bright moon, cough, it was the same as seeing the roof. Indeed, bending head down couldn¡ä t make one think about homnd, but at least it enabled to see that the pair of shoes one was wearing...... evidently needed to be reced with new one.

    ?This child. You are paying respect to me, your father.¡° Qu Jianglin was so angry his whole face turned red. Yet because of Mo Liancheng¡äs presence, he couldn¡ät re up. ?Eighth highness is in the front seat.¡°

    ?Oh, I apologize.¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs little face appropriately shed an awkwardness. Well, she admits just a moment ago she was a bit deliberate. But still, aren¡ät you, old fellow Qu, a little too easy to stimte?

    Hence, still with lowered head, facing the front seat, she has not too hurriedly nor too slowly made the curtsy. ?Tang¡äer greets eighth highness. So actually eighth highness went there-ah. It was truly rude from me.¡°

    Once these words were spoken!

    Pu (sound of escapedughter)!! Someoneughed.

    On the other side, Qu Jianglin was so angry that he almost vomit blood. Anyway, on the outward he still had to act politely, ?Daughter made fourteenth highnessughed.¡°

    ?Very well.¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs handsome face showed a faint smile. Since Qu Tang¡äer arrived, his sight seemed to follow her every step as if waiting for the expression she would show the moment she raised her head. Only, his wish was apparently going to die on the vine. A certain woman had obviously no desire to raise her head.

    Very well?

    What very well?

    Qu Tang¡äer¡äs eyes turned. She honestly couldn¡ät understand what in the end meant the words very well Mo Liancheng spoke.

    Qu Jianglin smooth-facedly spoke some courtesy words.

    Unexpectedly, when they were chatting, someone mentioned Qu Tang¡äer¡äs appearance.

    After a while, Qu Jianglin said: ?Tang¡äer, lift your head to let eighth highness see you.¡°

    ?Father, daughter has a headache.¡° she spoke softly, appearing very delicate.

    ?Howe you have headache? Even if you have headache you still have to lift your head.¡° Qu Jianglin¡äsplexion changed. He shouted with a low voice. His expression already looked a little enraged. Why this daughter of his in the critical moment dropped the chain[1]?

    ?Father, there are pimples on daughter¡äs face. They are ugly.¡° Is it clear and easy to understand? Should she be more detailed?

    ?Are you deliberately going against me?¡° Old Qu finally got angry.

    ?Father¡ª¡ª¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs timid and aggrieved voice made people unable to refuse. Her acting skill made the stove fire to turn bright green[2].

    ?You.....¡°

    ?Father, don¡ät be mad. You must take care of your body. Daughter is shy, truly doesn¡ät dare to lift head. If I looked too ugly and frightened eighth highness, what should I do? Then it would be the wrong of Qu manor.¡° Get angry, get angry. Better If he got so angry that he vomited blood. It would be even better if he got so angry that the marriage would fail. It¡äs only......

    d.a.m.n! Which untactful fellow was secretlyughing up his sleeve?

    Left side, right side or it¡äs the front seat......that darned fourteenth prince Mo Jingxuan.

    ?This is Ben w.a.n.g¡äs[3] future princess consort?¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs one slender jade like finger was just lightly tapping on the tea cup on table. And his narrow phoenix eyes[4] watched Qu Tang¡äer with an interest. He would like to see, what kind of show are these Qu father and daughter ying.

    Qu Jianglin thought things got bad. He hurriedly, trembling with fear, kneeled before Mo Liancheng, ?It was my negligence in discipline. Beg your highness¡ä forgiveness. If your highness doen¡ät like my daughter, then this marriage can be canceled. It¡äs my daughter who doesn¡ät match your highness.¡°

    [1] an idiom meaning one didn¡ät do well or ruined it all in the critical moment or an important thing

    [2] an idiom meaning to bring (something) to the point of perfection

    [3] this is how princes refer to themselves

    [4] refers to narrow eyes, which outer corners are a little arched upwards

 Chapter 6

    When Qu Tang¡äer heard it, she was delighted. She hasn¡ät expected that by only one sentence of hers, that was not to his liking, the marriage could actually go up in smoke.

    They should have said it earlier. If they have said it earlier she wouldn¡ät have to suffer depression.

    Anyway, she had to endure. A little impatience will spoil great ns.

    Just, this eighth prince or something. Couldn¡ät he hurry and nod a bit then say this marriage was broken off? Later she would defely burn him an incense and wors.h.i.+p a budha for him to express her grat.i.tude for his benevolence for enabling her being off the hook.

    ?Does official Qu mean Ben w.a.n.g should cancel the marriage?¡° Mo Liancheng softly raised his long sleeve that appeared like a flowing cloud, slender like jade fingers of his lightly stroked tea cup on the rosewood teapoy table. His faint smile was soft like a breeze, shallow and indifferent.

    ?.........¡° Yes-ah. Yes.ah. Quickly nod and just agree. The corners of Qu Tang¡äer¡äs mouth moved. She supressed impulse to speak the words out.

    Qu Jianglin was kneeling on the ground, ?Everything will be abided by your highness¡ä arrangement without daring to have any bit of aint.¡°

    ?If Ben w.a.n.g remembers correctly, this marriage was bestowed by his imperial majesty.¡°

    ?This..........¡°

    ?Does official Qu think Ben w.a.n.g can cancel this marriage?¡°

    ?..............¡° Qu Jianglin¡äs face revealed fear and trepidation.

    ?Since this marriage cannot be canceled then official Qu should quickly choose an auspicious day, right?¡° That indifferent voice of Mo Liancheng didn¡ät change the slightest.

    ?............¡° e (exmation). It is not possible, right?

    Qu Tang¡äer was startled. Auspicious day......... just a mere imperial edict married her off like this?

    ?Yes. Yes. Yes. This lowly official understood.¡° Qu Jianglin immediatelyplied. His face beamed with joy.

    ?It¡äs alreadyte. Ben w.a.n.g should return back. There¡äs no need for official Qu to send Ben w.a.n.g off.¡° Mo Liancheng not too hurriedly nor too slowly got up, with his phoenix eyes lightly sweeping a nce at Qu Tang¡äer. The corners of his mouth slightly twitched. He wanted to say something but in the end he still didn¡ät.

    Taking light steps he unhurriedly went toward the entrance.

    After Mo Liancheng left, fourteenth prince Mo Jingxuan also followed his suit.

    ?This lowly official escorts eighth highness and fourteenth highness.¡° Qu Jianglin stood up and slightly bowed. His lowered head just happened to cover up that triumphant smile, which has formed on his mouth........

    Mo Liancheng the two (meaning he and his brother) came out of Qu manor.

    Thene was made of bluestones. Due to the fact it was a ce where rich people lived, there were only a few pedestrians.

    One luxurious carriage of prince¡äs manor. Inside the carriage.

    Mo Jingxuan leaned on window of the carriage. He couldn¡ät help himself and asked: ?Eighth brother, I don¡ät understand why did you agree to marry her. She and first imperial brother.....¡° The tone of his voice carried a trace of disgust and displeasure. Who didn¡ät know that the fourth miss of Qu manor and the first prince had dubious rtions.h.i.+p? Yet, the one his eighth brother, whom he usually idolized, was going to marry as consort was actually her.

    Mo Liancheng¡äs lips softly outlined a teasing smile, ?What do you think?¡°

    ?What I think? I just don¡ät understand. I don¡ät see what¡äs so good about that woman. Beside nodding it¡äs again nodding. You have just seen her. From start to finish she hasn¡ät lifted her head even once. Maybe she has a pockmarked face, afraid to let people see her. Then look at official Qu¡äs att.i.tude. It¡äs obvious he is plotting something crafty. If eighth brother really married that woman, isn¡ät eighth brother afraid of having no good days from now on?¡°

    ?One can onlyply to royal will.¡° by a sentence as light as a feather he threw one heavyweight reason.

    ?Yeah, right! Eighth brother, other people don¡ät understand you but you think I also wouldn¡ät know what kind of person you are? Let¡äs not speak about royal father¡äs imperial decree. Even if it was empress dowager¡äs order you also won¡ät necessary follow it.

    ?What in the end are you¡ª¡ª?

    ?Have you seen me rejecting someone when they were sending me a woman?¡°

    ?Oh, that¡äs right.¡°

    ?It¡äs a time for a good show to be yed.¡° Mo Liancheng quietly said, his eyes s.h.i.+ng an icy coldness.

    Outside the carriage, Mo Liancheng¡äs personal bodyguard Yu Hao was constantly on alert about the surroundings.

 Chapter 7

    Manor Qu. Fourth miss¡ä courtyard.

    The courtyard was not big. It wasn¡ät even given a concrete name. The arrangement inside it was even more out of question. It wasn¡ät elegant nor delicate. On the left side was nted a peach tree. Living here for so many years, Qu Tang¡äer has not even once seen it blossom, let alone produce a fruit. In the middle stood a little fake mountain and also a small pond. What fish they raised, that fish died.

    A cold breeze blowed over, without leaves making noise.

    With only doors of a room tightly closed.

    From inside wereing out sounds ofughter.

    Just listening to theughter one could judge that it¡äs owner was unusually happy.

    ?Hahaha. Jing Xin, I tell you-ah. It was such a waste that you weren¡ät in main hall just a moment ago-ah. You don¡ät know. Old Qu got so angry he had to blow his beard and re at me[1]. All it needed was just him waving with machete and chopping my head. Fortunately, you can still see meing back alive, otherwise I believe you would need load of handkerchiefs to wipe your tears.¡°

    Due to being overly happy, Qu Tang¡äer¡äs voice was also a little louder than usually.

    One servant girl in blue-green clothes came from the inner room. She was about the same age as Qu Tang¡äer. A helpless expression showed on her delicate face. She, with a low voice, reminded, ?Miss, ninth madam said you can¡ät speak so loundly and you also can¡ät speak so roughly.¡°

    ?Oh. Ok. But.......No one will see it anyway. What¡äs there to be afraid of?¡°

    ?Ninth madam said, even if there was no one miss still has to act properly.¡°

    ?Ai[2]. Ok, ok. I got it..........cough. In that case what does Jing Xin think about my current manner of speaking? Are you satisfied with it? It should be med on me. I was too careless. In the future I will certainly bear in mind mother¡äs teaching. It won¡ät happen again.¡° Qu Tang¡äerzily waved her hand, paying no attention to it. She has just spoke the half. Seeing Jing Xin attentively watching her, without no other choice, she softened her tone; let kind of deceptive gentleness, virtuous and warm att.i.tudee out.

    She was going to pa.s.s out! She was not material for this. Yet she still had to at all times act in this kind of manner. She was very sure sooner orter she will die on this kind of code not like code, conduct not like conduct¡äs family precepts.

    ?Miss.....¡° Jing Xin, once again, called.

    ?What?¡° Qu Tan¡äer walked with long strides then turned around. With a thud her but sat on chair before the mirror. Then shefortably raised one leg and put it up on another chair. Her tiny face puzzlingly looked at Jing Xin.

    ?Not turning head while walking. Not lifting lips while talking. Not moving knees while sitting. Not rocking skirt while standing. Not even one of them can be missed.¡°

    ?Ok-ah. It will be just this once. Let¡äs forget about it for today.¡° Ai, if she had known earlier Jing Xin would say this, yet........she had that heart butcked strength-ah. There was a sentence that said rivers and mountains were easy to change but it was hard to change one¡äs nature[3].

    ?Furthermore....¡°

    ?(a groaning sound). What furthermore?¡°

    ?Miss, the way you are currently sitting is already incorrect. Fix both of your legs and don¡ät sway your skirt.¡° Jing Xin went over, attentively instructing.

    ?(grunt)¡° Ai, as expected. It was really hard to act like a youngdy from a rich family. It¡äs truly not something for ordinary people to be subjected to.

    Jing Xin suddenly thought of something. She asked with a fright: ?Miss, have you just a moment ago made master angry again?¡°

    ?Cough. It could be considered like that. But fortunately he didn¡ät got so angry to spurt blood.......¡° Qu Tang¡äer just wanted tough loudly but seeing Jing Xin¡äs ck face, her lips pulled just that little. Holding back theugh, she unhurriedly spoke: ?Ai, you don¡ät know. Just a moment ago I could almost get out of inferno. The result was on the halfway appeared one Cheng Yao Jin[4]. It¡äs enough that he didn¡ät help, unexpectedly he even stood aside and watched the show. It caused me to fall and have my bones almost all broken up.

    [1]idiom describing someone who was very angry

    [2] interjection of surprise or disapprobation

    [3] idiom meaning odd habits die hard

    [4] this idiom was used to describe when a n was scuppered by the intervention of an unexpected individual

 Chapter 8

    As soon as Qu Tang¡äer mentioned Mo Liancheng a fire started to burn inside her heart. From modern times¡ä Earthing to ancient times¡ä Dong Yue, it was her first time seeing a man of such fine quality.

    Men. Didn¡ät they all possess a little elegance? Even if they didn¡ät possess elegance, when they see a beauty like her, they should have a little warmth, right?

    Yet, that man could be like a bystander looking with cold eyes. He was aware that she was going to fall, in spite of that he still could resist and not catch. How ck must be his heart to be able to do that? It was hard to imagine.

    Jing Xin has just returned from outside. She wasn¡ät so far familiar with the situation. She puzzlingly asked, ?Did miss ran away again?¡°

    ?It would be a pity not to run away-ah. One couldn¡ät forever stay here, right? I definitely don¡ät want to die old here.¡°

    ?But you said today eighth prince......¡°

    ?Precisely because he was going toe, big madam didn¡ät guard me so tight. It¡äs only a pity to miss such a good opportunity.¡°

    ?In that case did miss see eighth prince?¡°

    ?En (nonverbal grunt). Saw.¡° Qu Tang¡äer nodded and replied with a little frustration.

    ?Then how does eighth prince look like?¡° Jing Xin stared at Qu Tang¡äer, not very believing what she said.

    ?What does he look like-ah. En. Let me think about it-ah. He has a pair of eyes, one nose and one mouth. He has a human¡äs appearance but dog¡äs manner. How else should he be like-ah?¡° Qu Tang¡äer boringly blurted out nonsenses. Today she didn¡ät raise her head to look. In the future they are bound to regrly see each other anyway so there¡äs no hurry.

    ?Miss, you......¡°

    ?If you are asking about how does eighth prince look like you might as well ask how does she look like.¡° exactly in this moment walked inside a young woman in purple clothes with willow-leaf eyebrows[1] and beautiful and brilliant phoenix eyes. While smiling, her tone was very acquainted as if she already knew everything.

    ?Yi, Yu. You are truly the ringworm inside my stomach[2].¡° Qu Tang¡äer looked absent-minded. Consequently she sighed.

    Su Yu was Qu Tang¡äer¡äs first friend in these two years. She has saved her during one of her failed attempt to escape. It is said that Jin Xin grew up together with ?her¡° ¨C the original owner of this body¡äs. Although their rtions.h.i.+p was that of master and servant but they were even closer than real sisters.

    ?I have heard master Qu ordered people to make wedding arrangements.¡° Su Yu asked concernedly.

    ?First let¡äs marry. Perhaps there would be an opportunity to leave.¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs eyes darkened. A mockery shed inside them. She recalled old man Qu¡äs conversation on a particr night. Undeniably, he wanted her to act like a piece of p.a.w.n. But having said that, if it wasn¡ät for her natural looks that was on level of femme fatale and having a certain powerful figure pus.h.i.+ng the wave and adding to the billows[3] in dark just merely relying on a daughter borned from a concubine, it would be truly hard to catch a wonderful a.s.signment of princ.i.p.al wife of eighth prince¡äs mansion.

    Su Yu was helpless. She went to the chair beside and sat down. She sternly said: ?Tang¡äer, you can¡ät even escape from Qu manor. Don¡ät tell me it would be easier to escape from eight prince¡äs mansion? Let me tell you, let alone run away, your every move, every word would be monitored by someone. Unless eighth prince divorce you, otherwise....¡°

    ?Thank you for your remind.¡° Qu Tang¡äer hasn¡ät been seriously listening to Su Yu¡äs series of lecturing. However, thest sentence ?divorcing her¡° she heard particrly clear.

    Moreover......

    Cough. Divorcing her? It was, indeed, a pretty good idea.

    Su Yue sighed: ?You.....why do you insist on leaving? There are so many women who want to obtain the position of eighth princess consort. Living in this world, no matter where you go, as long as you have sufficient ident.i.ty and status, you won¡ät have to be afraid of people looking down on you or even of being bullied. When the timees.....¡°

    Qu Tan¡äer replied: ?Let it be, Yu. Only peaceful and quiet, safe and steady life is counted as life-ah. Furthermore, don¡ät you think that quarreling and fighting with a group of women all the time with either you die or I live¡äs att.i.tude kind of life isn¡ät tiring?¡°

    [1] referring to slender and long eyebrows

    [2] idiom referring to a person who knew what one was thinking as if they were one, a mind reader

    [3] idiom meaning to encourage sth to get bigger or to add fuel to the fire

 Chapter 9

    It seems that their wedding came sooner than one might expect.

    Qu Tang¡äer understood Su Yu¡äs thoughts.

    She also understood many principles and survival rules.

    Didn¡ät they like to y exactly this kind of scenes on television?

    Harem, courtyard, fight between women. It¡äs just a pity...........she didn¡ät want to take any part of that.

    ?Tang¡äer, listen to my advice.¡°

    ?Aiya, I¡äm so tired! I need to lie down for a bit. I have fallen not so long ago. I really hurt very much. It¡äs no good. It¡äs no good. If I don¡ät sleep for a while I will be really tired to death.¡° Qu Tang¡äer waved her hands, showing a really tired to death posture. She swept a nce at two women and in the next moment she hastily retreated.

    ?Jin Xin, help me to persuade her, too.¡° Su Yu spoke.

    Jing Xin shook her head, showing a ?my hands are tied¡° expression.

    ........

    One monthter, the wedding was held as nned.

    Bright rednterns were hung up high in Qu mannor and eighth prince¡äs mansion. It was extraordinarily bustling with noise and excitement.

    Phoenix hairdressing and colorful shawl[1], unnecessary and overborate formalities, all of them wereplete. It was hard for people to find any w.

    And bridegroom from beginning to end was disying a shallow smiling expression, making people unable to see if he was happy or not. No matter how much one was happy, if smile was kept for too long, the corners of the mouth would still be numb, yet.....

    Weing the bridegroom, making three wors.h.i.+ps[2], entering the bridal chamber.

    s!

    Qu Tang¡äer sighed for 121th time. This is not the oue she wanted.

    When she came out of Qu manor, she was envisioning someone halting the sedan chair and robbing her. She wished for natural and man-made disasters to appear. The result was the whole journey went smoothly and unhindered. Not even a bit of storm has been blowed this way. Entering eighth prince¡äs manor, she was thinking if it was possible to let few womene out to weep endlessly and make troubles. However, the whole wedding went so smoothly it made her want to spurt blood.

    Creaking sound......

    Doors of bridal chamber were pushed open. An elegant figure came in.

    ?May eighth prince and eighth princess consort love each other, have a harmonious marriage, give birth to a son soon and live happily together to a ripe old age.¡° the matron¡äs speech was still lingering in her ears.

    Shortly, doors of bridal chamber were closed.

    As for........

    Qu Tang¡äer very calmly sat on bridal bed. The bridal headcover blocked her view. Tonight¡äs wedding night was impossible. She will try to avoid it as much as possible. As for how, it will be revealed in a moment.

    First trick was ¡ª¡ª

    ?Hubby!.......¡° Qu Tang¡äer softly called. No. More like acting like a spoiled child. Using a spoiled voice that prated to the core of bones. She used it till gooseb.u.mps came out of her body. This single call, however, has sessfully made the step that Mo Liancheng has just wanted to takee to a halt.

    In a next moment, he firmly made a step. His peach blossom like eyes shed a strangeness.

    Does she take it here for a brothel?

    A prost.i.tute calling out for men?

    ?Hu.......bby, is it you who entered? What took you so long? Nujia[3] is already impatient.¡° Qu Tang¡äer continued to act coyly. Heaven-ah! This is what she has learnt after observing outside brothel for several days. Just......she wanted to spurt blood. She dares to swear to heaven, the reason why she called so seductively absolutely wasn¡ät because she was l.u.s.tful nor was it to seduce him.

    It was of course for other intentions.

    It was said there were no men, who liked ordinary rouge andmon powder[4]. In that case, she will let him see hermonness and ordinariness. To make him retreat three day¡¯s march[5] every time he will see her!

    ?Are you calling me hubby?¡° Mo Liancheng slightly raised his eyebrow.

    ?Yes. Aren¡ät you my hubby after we got married? Hehe, if you don¡ät like me calling you hubby then I can call you sweetheart.¡°

    ?................¡° The expression on Mo Liancheng¡äs peerless handsome face went slightly stiff.

    Really. His usual serene look had a little sign of falling apart.

    [1] it¡äs wedding attire of a wealthy maiden, which shows the honor

    [2] ritual kneeling of bride and groom in a old-fas.h.i.+oned wedding ceremony: 1.wors.h.i.+p the heavens and the

    earth, 2.wors.h.i.+p the groom¡¯s ancestors and parents,3.wors.h.i.+p to each other

    [3] humble term to address oneself/ how wives refers to herselves

    [4] derogatory term referring to extremely vulgar women, who knew only to make themself look pretty and fas.h.i.+onable and who have no self-restraint and are uneducated

    [5] idiom meaning avoiding someone

 Chapter 10

    ?What did they tell you or what do they possibly want you to do?¡° Mo Liancheng spoke in a low voice, as if talking to himself. It made others not to be able to hear very clearly.

    ?Sweetheart, what are you talking about?¡° Qu Tang¡äer continued to ask coyly.

    This nauseating tone of voice is trulying out from her mouth?

    Qu Tang¡äer wasn¡ät so sure anymore......

    Mo Liancheng continued to raise his eyebrows, looking indifferently at her.

    Waiting for a long time, there was still no movement. Qu Tang¡äer once more used her coy tone to urge: ?Husband, it¡äs bingte. It seems it¡äs time for drinking cross-cupped wine [1].¡°

    ?.......¡° A certain lord continued being silent as if he was waiting for something.

    ?Sweetheart, it¡äs not good to miss auspicious hour.¡°

    A normal man, after hearing his newly-wed wife calling time after time sweetheart, even if he was very patient and had unusually good temper, he would also think his bride had frivolous manner. Losing favor was certainty. This was precisely the first trick Qu Tang¡äer nned ¨C to make Mo Liancheng to keep away from her.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Liancheng indifferently said: ?Are you that much impatient?¡°

    ?Yes-ah, sweetheart. Every moment of spring night[2] is worth of thousands of gold. It¡äs truly not good to waste it. Therefore let¡äs hurry up and be done with it.¡° She definitely came here to nausea him to death, to make him not interested in ?consummating¡° the marriage. Wrong. Heh, heh. When cross-cupped wine would be drunk, even if he had s.e.x drive, it was impossible to revive it. That was her second trick.

    ?Apparently, they have taught you well. You even understand thoroughly how to seduce a man. Since you are so wanton then Ben w.a.n.g can actually....... consider fulfilling you this wish.¡° Mo Liancheng coldly spoke.

    Suddenly, like an explosion, it sted Qu Tang¡äer¡äs brain to dizziness.

    The first trick failed.....woo woo.

    After a long time.....there was no movement in bridal chamber .

    In the middle of silence, from the thin lips of Mo Liancheng slowly came out few sentences: ?Your wish wille true. Are you happy?¡° He just wanted to make a step to walk over to bedside, only, he didn¡ät finish the first step.

    ?Wait!¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs big spinning eyes under red headcover quickly shed, ?Sweetheart, we haven¡ät yet drunk cross-cupped wine.¡°

    Mo Liancheng swept a nce at two cups of wine on the table, his eyes turned cold, ?There¡äs no need. It¡äs better to directly consummate the marriage. Weren¡ät you very impatient?¡°

    Qu Tang¡äer¡äs body went rigid.

    Did cross-cupped wine with stuffs included in it not even got in handy? Changing to another method...... subsequently she held her forehead under the red headcover, ?Sweetheart, Tang¡äer is feeling ill today. Had a high fever. It looked like almost 39.8 degree. I¡äm afraid I¡äm unable to help your highness toplete the wedding night.¡°

    ?Ben w.a.n.g don¡ät mind.¡°

    ?Uhuh. Also Tang¡äer got pimples on face. It seems to be a skin rash. I¡äm afraid if husband see it, it will affect husband¡äs s.e.x drive.¡° He actually said that he didn¡ät mind?! Go to h.e.l.l with his don¡ät mind. The problem is that she does mind very much, ok? Besides, she had already said so much and was so blunt. Even an idiot would be able to understand her meaning, right? The meaning was ¡ª¡ª she didn¡ät wanted to have wedding night!

    Yet........

    ?Since you showed so much consideration on Ben w.a.n.g¡äs behalf, then Beng w.a.n.g should even more properly treasure you tonight.¡° Mo Liancheng suddenly became very patient.

    ?Treasure?¡° The corners of mouth of Qu Tang¡äer twitched. She suspected she has misheard. After reflecting, she forcibly swallowed back foul words that almost came out from her throat. She continued to use her soft voice and coquettishly protested: ?But......Tang¡äer¡äs period came.¡°

    ?So?¡° He heard her message. It was the first time his presence caused woman to feel disgusted

    ?Therefore it would be better for hubby to choose another ce to sleep.¡°

    ?This is Ben w.a.n.g¡äs bridal chamber.¡°

    ?It¡äs like that, right. If you don¡ät mind sleeping on the floor, then Tang¡äer wouldn¡ät mind you staying.¡°

    ?Very good.¡° He lightly replied.

    [1] Drinking ¡°cross-cupped wine¡± is a custom in the bridal chamber before consummating. The bride and the bridegroom each holds a wine-filled cup, standing face to face, with their cup-holding arms crossed and drinking from each other¡¯s cup. The cross-cupped wine symbolizes the previously two separate individuals are joined as one by the wedding (from http://traditions.cultural-china/en/14T30T122.html)

    [2] spring night here is probably reffering to their wedding night

 Chapter 11

    Another ?Very good¡° sentence. What does he mean?Is he staying or not? Ai, it¡äs all this red headcover¡äs fault. If it wasn¡ät for it she could already lift her head to see Mo Liancheng¡äs current expression. Qu Tang¡äer was trying to figure out ways out. She directly ignored that the first trick didn¡ät work and cross-cupped wine trap also failed. In that case, she could only use herst trick. Thisst trick was quite vicious. She must be sessful in this trick!

    Unexpectedly, a surprise came. Mo Liancheng lightly asked: ?If Beng w.a.n.g walked out from this door won¡ät you regret?¡°

    ?Hubby take care. I am not seeing you off.¡°

    Mo Liancheng left with a flick of sleeve[1].

    Before leaving he swept a nce at a corner behind the bed.

    After a while.

    ?Sweetheart, are you still here?¡° Qu Tang¡äer asked tentatively.

    There was silence inside the room. n.o.body answered the question.

    ?There¡äs no need to call. Your sweetheart already left.¡° Su Yu entered the bridal chamber and closed the door. The servant girls outside were all dispatched by her.

    ?Yi, you are quite adaptable.¡° Hearing this, Qu Tang¡äer raised her hand to pull away the headcover on her head. Immediately, she was full of smiles. She then rapidly removed phoenix hairdressing and all the other things. This stuff was too heavy. It pressed her head till she was dizzy. If it wasn¡ät for her forcible endurance she would have already gotten rid of them.

    She stood up and sat beside the red-painted sandalwood table and swept a nce at two cups of wine on the table. She shook her head and muttered: ?Ai, I really pity this wine of mine. Not only did it waste my money but it also did waste the drug I have especially prepared for him. What a pity.¡°

    After finis.h.i.+ng her speech, she came with two cups of wine toward bonsai and emptied them out.

    Qu Tang¡äer then said: ?Jing Xin, you cane out.¡°

    ?Mi....master.¡° Jing Xin held a long knife, with murderous like aura on face came out from the corner behind the bed.

    ?Jin......¡° Qu Tang¡äer originally wanted to say something, only when she saw Jing Xin¡äs state her eyebrows merely wrinkled: ?Cough. Jing Xin-ah, that knife must be very heavy, right? You can put it down.¡°

    ?Tang¡äer, you didn¡ät want to murder the eight prince, right?¡° Su Yu incredulously looked at knife in Jing Xin¡äs hands, then looked at smiling expression of Qu Tang¡äer. She felt her scalp tingling.

    ?Wrong. When you murder someone you have to repay with a life. I truly don¡ät want to repay a life with another life. It would be such a disadvantage.¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs slim hand pointed at the direction of top of the bed. ?Do you see? All I wanted was only for that thing on the top of bed to fall down.¡° In order to avoid wedding night, she racked her brain and thought about several tricks.

    Thisst trick was pouring a water!

    Even the most ferocious l.u.s.t would cool down after being poured by this cold water.

    Qu Tang¡äer also possessed a little bit of self-awareness.

    She knew her tricks although cannot be put on table[2] , but it¡äs better than having none.

    ?Tang......¡° Yu had no words.

    ?Don¡ät worry. There would be no one dying. Besides, I had no opportunity to put it in to use.¡° Qu Tang¡äer shrugged her shoulders, unconcerned.

    ?Won¡ät you regret doing this?¡° Yu truly didn¡ät understand the way her brain was working. Didn¡ät married women ought to use every possible means to obtain favor of their husbands?

    ?I won¡ät.¡°

    ?What¡äs bad about having authority, power and status?¡°

    ?It¡äs bad.¡°

    ?Why?¡°

    ?There¡äs no why. I simply don¡ät like it.¡° To Qu Tang¡äer, Su Yu¡äs doubts were never doubts. And she, till now, always had only one purpose ¨C freedom. The freedom she yearned for........cough. The main point was to find a way to return (to the future). She knew, that if she was able toe here, there¡äs definitely a way to return back.

    [1] idiom meaning leaving in anger or displeasure

    [2] idiom meaning shameful, vulgar, low, not presentable

 Chapter 12

    ?Tang¡äer¡ª¡ª¡°

    Su Yu still wanted to say something, but Qu Tang¡äer interrupted her, ?Do you regreting with me to eight prince¡äs mannor then?¡°

    ?I don¡ät.¡°

    ?Mmhm. It¡äs good then. All right. Go to sleep. Being busy whole day I am also tired.¡° Qu Tang¡äer grinned. Her white hand pointed at direction of doors, letting them suit themselves. However, at the next moment she remembered something. A pair of beautiful eyes, pretending to be pitiful, nced toward Jing Xin, ?Jing Xin-ah, help me to firstly put down that bucket of cold water, ok? I¡äm afraid I would be poured by a water at midnight.¡°

    Jing Xin gave her a nce and on her own walked toward the direction of bedside.

    When Su Yu was leaving, Qu Tang¡äer went forward and in a low voice instructed something in Yu¡äs ear.

    Su Yu hearing this, was a little unable to make head or tail of it. Nevertheless, she still nodded.

    A night of a good sleep. The sky was already bright.

    The one who was lying on the bed didn¡ät intend to open eyes.

    A certain maidservant, who stood beside the bed was remarkably patiently waiting.

    ?Master. It¡äs morning. You should wake up.¡° Jing Xin called out quietly.

    ?Mmhm. I know.¡° Qu Tang¡äer spoke from under the quilt, her voice pretty nasal.

    ?Was master already awake?¡°

    ?Mmhm. From the moment you entered the door I was already awake.¡° She did idle in bed, but that didn¡ät mean that she would sleep like a dead pig. Her degree of receptivity wasn¡ät inferior to that of Jing Xin.

    ?In that case why didn¡ät master get up?¡°

    ?I¡äm waiting.¡°

    Jin Xin was dumbfounded, failing to understand the reason.

    ?Waiting for the moment when you open your mouth-ah. Anyway, it seems that today you opened your mouth a little earlier than in the past. At least I still didn¡ät finish counting those two hundred sheeps.¡° Qu Tang¡äer lifted the quilt that covered her body and looked at Jing Xin like some rogue.

    Jing Xin rolled her eyes and reminded: ?Master, there is someone outside waiting for you.¡°

    ?Oh. Who is it?¡° No wonder!

    ?I heard it is a certain concubine in eight prince¡äs mansion, madam Yi. She is right now waiting in the parlour.¡° Jing Xin replied like this.

    ?Then what?¡°

    ?Master should get up.¡°

    ?Oh.¡° s.These people indeed were idling around and had nothing to do.

    When Qu Tang¡äer and Jing Xin came out of room, the color of the sky was already bright. No. The sun was already ascended in midair. As for concubine, who was waiting outside in the parlour, she was at this moment impatient of this waiting. Yet, it was not good for her to disy it.

    Qu Tang¡äer lightly swept a nce at her.

    Sure enough. She saw a typical ?rich¡° beauty.

    ?I presume it is princess consort jiejie[1]. Xiangnong.....¡°

    ?There¡äs no need for you to get up. I have to sit down anyway.¡°

    Yi Xiangnong, seeing Qu Tang¡äer entering the room, wanted to stand to greet her. However, her bottom just left the chair, one sentence of Qu Tang¡äer conveniently cut off her movement. She was temporary frozen at the spot. Herplexion was ugly. She gritted her teeth but still restrained herself: ?Hehe. In then case Xiangnong won¡ät be polite. Jiejie sit.¡°

    ?Unbeknownst, what are you looking for me for?¡° Qu Tang¡äer smiled faintly and leisurely sat down on the head seat. In pa.s.sing she adopted an amiable appearance. There was not even the least bit of an arrogance.

    When she entered parlour and for the first time saw Yi Xiangnong, she knew right away, that the one who came was of a ruthless nature.

    Dressed to the nines and wearing makeup. Gorgeous clothes and jewels. It could be said that her whole body was sparkling with gold. She began to suspect that this womane here to show off how much valuable stuffs she had on her body. Anyway, her face was very beautiful. So beautiful it was coquettish. Just......if Mo Liancheng went to kiss her, would be his mouth full of powder? His health needed to be checked.

    [1] elder sister

 Chapter 13

    Yi Xiangnong spoke: ?Meimei[1]¡äs intention was toe here to pay you a respect.¡°

    ?You are thoughtful.¡° Qu Tang¡äer really didn¡ät understand the custom, so everything went at will.

    ?Jiejie just arrived to eighth prince¡äs mannor. Presumably didn¡ät yetprehend the matters inside the mannor. If there¡äs anything needed for meimei to render a service for, do not hesitate to tell me. At least, meimei has been in the mannor already for several years.¡° Yi Xiangnong pursed her lips and smiled as if to show off something. Her smile was too wide. It made people¡äs eyes feel irritated.

    ?Oh. You¡äre thoughtful.¡° Qu Tang¡äer repeated the same sentence. She didn¡ät like this woman at all. She was so hypocritical it made people detest her.

    ?I heard from servants that at the wedding night his highness didn¡ät spent night at jiejie¡äs chamber.¡° It seemed as if Yi Xiangnong was concernedly looking at Qu Tang¡äer. Yet, when listening to her, it seemed more like she was rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortune.

    ?It turned out that you know it all. It¡äs true that his highness didn¡ät sleep in the bridal chamber yesterday night.¡° Qu Tang¡äer slightly knitted her brows and lowered her head. Her speech carried a sadness. Actually, she bowed her head in order to conceal the disgust inside her eyes.

    ?Why didn¡ät sister make his highness stay then?¡°

    ?I failed to make his highness stay. s.¡° Unfortunately, she still had to disy a sad and heart-broken appearance. She had to make her depressed tone presentable. When these words came out of Qu Tang¡äer, Jing Xin who was beside her almost didn¡ät restrain herself fromughing. She also promptly lowered her head to cover herself up. From when did her master liked to tease people so much?

    ?Jiejie must be then very cold at night sleeping by yourself, right?¡°

    ?It wasn¡ät cold. It was very warm.¡° Qu Tang¡äer said without thinking.

    ?As meimei I truly feel sad for jiejie.¡°

    ?I¡äm not sad. I¡äm very happy.¡°

    ?Jiejie ¡ª¡ª? Yi Xiangnong still wanted to talk.

    ?Madam Yi, please drink tea.¡° Jing Xin reached for a cup of tea, that was arranged on the table and carried it over right away. Hence, she lightly interrupted Yi Xiangnong¡äs speech. It was merely because she received a hint that Qu Tang¡äer sent her from the corner of her eyes just a moment ago.

    Anyone would be in a bad moon if he/she was interrupted by someone. Yi Xiangnong fiercery red at Jing Xin. But due to Qu Tang¡äer¡äs presence, it was no good for her anger to re up. ?Jiejie, you drink tea.¡° To one¡äs surprise, Yi Xiangnong wanted, as if, to deliver tea, that Jing Xin carried over, before Qu Tang¡äer.

    The corner of Qu Tang¡äer¡äs mouth twitched. She didn¡ät receive it. She faintly said: ?It¡äs for you. Drink it.¡°

    ?Xiangnong would dare drink it if jiejie first drank it.¡°

    ?You don¡ät have to wait for me. You drink first.¡°

    ?There¡äs no need. Jiejie is princess consort, after all. Xiangnong is only a mere madam, how could drink the tea before jiejie. It¡äs greatly disregarding the etiquette.¡° If Yi Xiangnong truly was afraid of disregarding the etiquette, she would then had no right to call Qu Tang¡äer ¡°jiejie¡°. She was obviously viting the rules. A mere concubine had what qualifications to call herself meimei? Her status was just slightly higher than the status of servants. Facing the n.o.ble princess consort, she still had to call herself ¡°this servant¡°.

    ?We are a one family. There¡äs no need to be concerned for so much rules. Just drink it.¡° Qu Tang¡äer was toozy to reveal her.

    ?No. It would be better if jiejie first drank it.¡°

    ?Why? Could it be that you are afraid Ben w.a.n.gfei[2] would poison you?¡° Qu Tang¡äer spoke mildly, still gentle as before. Yet, unexpectedly, her words carried a bit of imposingness and sharpness. At the right times she put up a princess consort front and changed to call herself ¡°Ben w.a.n.gfei¡°. Gosh, this woman. If she wanted to drink then drink it. Yet, she was talking endlessly. It made others, who were listening to her, feel annoyed.

    ?Since jiejie says so, then meimei I......¡°

    ?Mhm. Just drink. Isn¡ät it just a cup of tea? I wouldn¡ät mind about it¡ª¡ª¡±

    ?I will drink first then.¡° Yi Xiangnong softly smiled, a trace of triumph shed in her eyes. She raised her head and then drank all of the tea inside the cup to her stomach. There was not even half drop of a tea left.

    Qu Tang¡äer waited for her to finish drinking the tea. Only after then did she leisurely proceeded to finish the speech she had just a moment ago spoke to half. However, she was also certain, that after she finished this speech, Yi Xiangnong¡äs facial expression ought to change: ?.......that tea is yesterday¡äs, anyway. I do not want to drink it. Lest to harm the body.¡°

    [1] means little sister

    [2] this is how princess consorts refer to themselves

 Chapter 14

    As a result......

    Yi Xiangnong¡äs entire delicate face rapidly changed ¨C once ck once green.A beam of fury was madly burning inside her eyes. She wished she could spit out the tea that she had drunk. It¡äs just......was it possible to spit out water that had been drunk? It was also a particrly ugly sight.

    ?Are you feeling ill? Why is yourplexion so bad?¡° Qu Tang¡äer slightly raised her head, with a worried expression watched Yi Xiangnong. She grasped the time perfectly. As she just slightly raised her head, she happened to see that Yi Xiangnong was exactly in the process of changing her facial expression.

    ?Jiejie is joking, right? Isn¡ät this newly brewed tea?¡° No wonder the tea was cold.

    ?It¡äs not.¡° Qu Tang¡äer lightly smiled while shaking head. She had a little potential to became a demon. She understood that a pot of overnight tea meant nothing in essence. However, if she let a woman, who lived whole life in opulence drink it, then it obviously couldn¡ät be expressed by if she was alright or not but rather by if she felt sick or not.

    Someone came to annoy her. Of course she was bound to annoy that person back.

    Yi Xiangnong¡äs delicate face was distorted by anger. Both of her hands were firmly sped.

    ?Are you really feeling sick? Do you want me to let Jing Xin go to ask for a physician toe here take a look at you?¡° Qu Tang¡äer concernedly looked at her and then conveniently gave her a few words of concern and suggestions.

    Suddenly, Yi Xiangnong¡äs expression changed again. Holding back the anger and smiling especially charming, she softy said: ?There¡äs no need. Xiangnong thanks for jiejie¡äs concern. Today, Xiangnong came here, beside to pay jiejie a respect, also to specially thank jiejie. If it was not for princess consort jiejie not being able to make his highness stayst night, then his highness wouldn¡ät havee to meimei¡äs chamber. It caused meimei whole night didn¡ät sleep well. Being tossed whole night, meimei is truly tired to death.?

    No matter if it was true or false, Yi Xiangnong precisely just wanted to infuriate Qu Tang¡äer.

    Unfortunately, Qu Tang¡äer made a graceful smile as if she wasn¡ät able to hear the provocation in Yi Xiangnong¡äs words. She veryfortingly said: ?Listening to what you said, I¡äm actually more or less at ease. And here I thought meimei would me me.¡° From the first day she has set foot inside this eighth prince¡äs mannor, she has already heard about eighth prince¡äs mansion¡äs two tigresses. Their ws were very sharp.

    ?Xiangnong will go back then, will not bother jiejie.¡° Yi Xiangnong with a cold face got up from the seat, flicked her sleeves and fiercely turned aroud. She was so angry she didn¡ät even want to give a nce to Qu Tang¡äer.

    ?When you have a time, don¡ät forget toe here to drink a tea.¡° Qu Tang¡äer lightly smiled. She waved at Yin Xiangnong¡äs back, seeing off each other with kind words.

    ?Why did master make an enemy?¡° Jing Xin softly breathed out. When she once again ensured that Yin Xiangnong truly wouldn¡ät hear their dialogue, then did she ask what she wanted to ask.

    ?Where have you seen that an official wife would get along with other concubines? Furthermore, didn¡ät you see her behaviour? It¡äs clear, that she specially came here to show off. She came to add clog to my heart[1]. Of course, this clog, she was unable to add. I truly don¡ät have any affection for Mo Liancheng, after all. Otherwise, if it was other women, they would be long time ago driven nuts.¡° She had watched this kind of scenario countless time on TV. What¡äs more, they have long ago yed it rotten on TV.

    Fight with her, Qu Tang¡äer? The problem was, she was in no mood to pay attention to her.

    ?As a result, master lied to her that this tea is yesterday¡äs?¡° Jing Xin appeared to understand.

    ?Huh? You were indeed wrong about this matter. That tea is, indeed, truly the one I specially instructed Yu to put into parlourst night. It¡äs just that she had a rtively bad luck. Nothing more.¡°

    ?...........¡° Jing Xin was silent.

    ?Jing Xin, shouldn¡ät you praise my brain for being so handy that I could evene up with this?¡°

    [1] idiom meaning upset one¡äs heart, annoy someone

 Chapter 15

    Qu Tang¡äer grinned and then threw Jing Xin flirtatious nces, waiting for her praise.

    ?.........¡°

    The oue was a certain maidservant continued to carry on the silence.

    In the blink of an eye, two days pa.s.sed.

    Eighth prince¡äs mannor. Xue Yuen, the ce Qu Tang¡äer was residing.

    ?Master, tomorrow is the third day you married to prince¡äs mannor.¡° Jing Xin entered the chamber and put the pastry she brought on the table. She helplessly looked at the person, who waszily lying on the rocking chair.

    ?Mmhm. I know-ah.¡° Qu Tang¡äer replied spiritlessly.

    From the first day she came here, she right off the bat grasped the ins and outs of this, known as Xue Yuan, territory. Without much extra effort, she looked all over at the outside wall. As long as she flipped over the wall, she would be outside. But...... the wall of eighth prince¡äs mannor was more than one meter higher whenpared with wall of Qu mannor. It truly won¡ät be easy-ah, if she wanted to flee in the middle of night.

    ?Master, at this time you should go to find his highness.¡° Jing Xin wasn¡ät in hurry. She slowly proceeded with her speech.

    ?Why on earth go to find him? It¡äs not like I got nothing to do.¡° Even if she indeed got nothing to do, she absolutely wouldn¡ät scorn that days were too free and therefore go provoking and run to incure troubles. She would like to live a little longer.

    ?But, when master return to parental home tomorrow, master should mention it to his highness. Could it be that master want to go alone?¡°

    ?.......¡° Qu Tang¡äer¡äs brows were lightly knitted.

    The first visit of a bride¡äs parental home. If it was possible to not return, she truly would be toozy to.

    ?Master, it¡äs time to get up.¡° Jing Xin thought that her temper was more and more better after being trained by a certain woman.

    ?Mmhm. In which courtyard is his highness?¡° Qu Tang¡äer couldn¡ät help herself and sighed toward the heaven. She was helpless-ah.

    ?Shuang Yuan.¡° Jing Xin replied.

    Qu Tang¡äer was silent. She looked at flower pattern carved on the beam of roof, lost in thoughts. ?Jing Xin, how does he looks like?¡°

    ?Master haven¡ät seen his highness?¡° Jing Xin was a little bit surprised. She looked sceptically at Qu Tang¡äer.

    ?Mmhm. I have indeed not seen him.¡°

    ?But, at that day in the bridal room.....¡°

    ?My eyes were covered by headcover.¡° The meaning was she could not see.

    ?Then, these two days wasn¡ät master frequently walking around in the mannor?¡°

    ?I was moving around only in the Xue Yuan.¡° The meaning was still that she didn¡ät see the person.

    ?.........¡° Jing Xin again choose to remain silent.

    They, in tandem, not too hurriedly nor too slowly, walked out of Xue Yuan and went toward the direction of Shuang Yuan.

    When they entered Shuang Yuan, some maidservant said that Mo Liancheng was not here and that he went to the study room. Afterwards, the two following the owner¡äs house went to the study room. When they came to study room, the doorman said that Mo Liancheng was not in the study room and that he went to the pavilion.

    Following this, the two went from the study room to the pavilion.

    Much moreter, they met with very simr situations. Only, the locations a certain lord went to was not the same.

    Originally, from owner¡äshouse going to the study room then going to pavilion, these locations were all only within the range of Shuang Yuen. Although the position of these several ces were not far, but nevertheless there was still a distance. Yet, the next ce they said was truly a little far away. Moreover, it was so far it made people burn with rage......horse field!

    Shuang Yuan was located in the north side of the mannor and horse field happened to be located in the west side of the mannor. They pa.s.sed several courtyards, but it was still a long way-ah!

    ?Master, bear on a little more. We¡äre almost at the horse field. His highness must be likely there.¡° Jing Xin said gently. She even carefully retreated few steps behind Qu Tang¡äer. She didn¡ät dare to stand too close to her in order to avoid an innocent person being burnt by a certain female¡äs rage.

    ?Do you see me going to get angry?¡° Qu Tang¡äer sped up her steps. She wasn¡ät going to get angry. She was already angry at the moment. Why did she feel like she was being yed?

    ?But master¡äsplexion.....¡° Jing Xin¡äs face carried a worried expression.

 Chapter 16

    Qu Tang¡äer casually waved her small hand and said: ?Oh, it¡äs the sun that heated up my face.¡°

    Afterwards, she energetically rushed to the horse field. Qu Tang¡äer was drenched in sweat and extremely thirsty.

    Yet, there was no Mo Liancheng in the horse field.

    Qu Tang¡äer got mad. Her anger bursted out. Standing outside horse field, she bellowed, nearly toppling the railings inside the horse field. At the same time, putting hands on her hips, she sweared. Shepletely adopted the posture of a shrew, who was scolding in the street: ?Mo Liancheng, this scoundrel. b.a.s.t.a.r.d. I¡äm so mad. Where on the earth has he b.l.o.o.d.y gone?¡°

    Only ¡ª¡ª

    ?Your highness, are you looking for his highness?¡° Yet, when she has just stopped swearing, a humble asking voice soon afterwards spoke up.

    ?Beside him, who else can I look for?¡° The anger in Qu Tang¡äer¡äs heart hasn¡ät dissipated from the beginning. As soon as she heard his highness ¨C these two words, her anger once again emerged. A pair of beautiful eyes ferociously looked toward the person, who spoke up. But to one¡¯s surprise, she happened to see a servant, who seemed to be watching over horse field, trembling from head to toes just standing there, staring nkly at her.

    ?Your, your hig.......¡° the servant was quite intimidated.

    ?Uh. That.....I came here to look for his highness. Unbeknowst, whether is his highness inside horse field? But, I see that horse field is empty. It¡äs honestly hard to make people believe that his highness is inside.¡°

    Qu Tang¡äer quickly collected her expression and gathered both of her feet. The hand she had put on her hips she also quickly released. Thenter, lightly entangling together fingers ced in her front, next paling her face and putting an aggrieved expression. This transformation speed of hers could be rated as matchless. It made people doubt whether her recent posture of a shrew scolding in street truly existed.

    The servant stared nkly. He rubbed his eyes with all of his might. He stared at Qu Tang¡äer, suspecting his vision was blurred a moment ago.

    However, there was no change in Jing Xin¡äs expression. She was already used to it. ?Presumptuous! Is her highness someone, who could be looked as you lowly servant wishes?¡°

    ?Your highness, please, forgive me. This little man admits the mistake!¡° As the servant recovered himself, he was so scared he immediately lowered his head. He quickly kneeled down and answered with fear and trepidation: ?Replying to your highness, I heard that a guest came to the mannor. His highness went to the receiving room.¡°

    ?Oh. Is that so? I will go to the receiving room then.¡° Qu Tang¡äer lightly smiled, very good-tempered, not even slightly angry. When she was turning around, she also didn¡ät forget to wave at the servant, who was standing there motionless, letting him do his things. Just, when she turned around, her temper was thenpletely exposed.

    That d.a.m.ned man. He was dead meat.

    Afterwards, making a stride, she energetically rushed straight to the receiving room. .........................................................................................................................................................

    Shuang Yuan. A refinedly and elegantly arranged front room.

    Mo Liancheng was leisurely lying on the rosewood rocking chair with plum flower engraved on it, sipping idly a fragrant tea.

    On the exquisite teapoy was arranged sand-fired tea set.

    Tea was steeped by him. Apart from ying zither and painting, he had another hobby. Making tea.

    It could not be said that he liked very much drinking tea. To be more urate, he was fond of making tea. Nothing more.

    ?Where has she gone currently?¡° Mo Liancheng lightly swept a nce at Yu Hao, the corners of his mouth slightly evoked into a hint of smile. He was staring at the cup he held in the hand as if he was lost in thought. On surface of the cup was painted delicately winter¡äs snow plum flower. It¡äs colour was bright and dazzling, painting detailed. A pretty good work. Naturally, things that has pa.s.s through his, Mo Liancheng¡äs, hands was unlikely to fall short.

    ?Her highness currently went to the receiving room.¡° Yu Hao replied. His face still without the slightest emotion.

    ?Oh.¡°

    ?Her highness seemed to got very angry.¡°

    ?She ought to get angry. Otherwise, there would be no fun to marry a woman, who was too good-tempered.¡°

 Chapter 17

    Yu Hao lightly nodded, agreeing with Mo Liancheng.

    He, indeed, made her go all the way round the mannor. From north side following to west side, then from west side running to the receiving room, even one very good-tempered ought to get irritated, right?

    He Just liked to see her getting angry.

    ?This subordinate doesn¡ät understand.¡° Yu Hao slightly lowered his head. He didn¡ätpletely understand Mo Liancheng¡äs real meaning.

    ?There¡äs no need for you to understand. What has she been doing these two days?¡°

    ?Replying to your highness. Her highness was whole time merely moving around inside the Xue Yuan. It seemed as if she was getting familiar with terrain, yet when looking closely, it seemed not to be the case. However........regarding that tall wall, that leads to the outside of mannor, she quite keeps her eyes on it.¡°

    ?Oh. Is that so?¡°

    ?Her highness had not much contact with people inside the mannor. Just asionally chatting about some daily life things. Beside a maidservant Jing Xin, who is following her highness around all day, there are two more women. One is called Su Yu, the other is called Xiao Wei. But, they are both busy in the kitchen and medicine room. There¡äs nothing unusual with their actions. They know their ces.¡°

    ?Oh?¡°

    ?Should we continue to send people to watch them?¡° Yu Hao asked.

    ?Those oughted to be monitored nevertheless need to be kept an eye on. One is bound to put on a show, right? Mo Liancheng smiled lightly. He was actually surprised by Qu Tang¡äer¡äs quietness. Anyway, he agreed to marry her, but he didn¡ät agree to let her do whatever she pleased. Flower vase[1] was pretty when it was posed, but it couldn¡ät be fiddled. Once it shattered it would be of no value.

    Yu Hao became quiet. He didn¡ät ask any more questions.

    And outside the room, two silhouettes hastily charged toward their direction.

    ?That man truly deserves a good spanking.¡° Qu Tang¡äer cursed out aloud while walking. She honestly couldn¡ät endure it.

    ?Master, keep your voice down a little, lest to make people hear it.¡° Jing Xin warned while walking, in order to made her restrain herself a little.

    ?Keep down voice your ghost! If this can be tolerated then what cannot be? If that man doesn¡ät deserve a good smacking then he deserves a good lesson. I¡äm sure that he was absolutely intentional.¡° Qu Tang¡äer was finally sure of this issue. One coincidence could be reasoned. But several sessive coincidences would appear deliberate.

    ?Maybe his highness truly missed us unintentionally.¡°

    ?Missed us? If only it were possible. Just, from the current perspective, I¡äm afraid we will have a rough time in the future.¡°

    ?Master.....¡°

    ?Let¡äs stop talking about that. We are almost there.¡°

    Qu Tang¡äer and Jing Xin entered Shuang Yuan.

    There were imperial bodyguards keeping watch. There were also maidservants and old female servants, who were pa.s.sing by. They, one by one, saluted her (Qu Tang¡äer).

    After going through the report, she finally got to see Mo Liancheng. She has walked for so long, yet, she saw that person was currently leisurely sipping a tea. Only, it was the back that was facing her. His long fine ck hair wasid down on the back. It has actually added him transcending the world¡äs air. And, on the table beside him were also arranged pastries and fruits.

    This kind of contrast made Qu Tang¡äer particrly annoyed. The grievance inside her heart again raised by another two points.

    However, she told herself that she had to endure.....

    ?This subordinate greets your highness.¡° Yu Hao, not too hurriedly nor too slowly, with head slightly lowered, quietly spoke.

    ?Uh? There¡äs no need to be so polite.¡° Qu Tang¡äer softly spoke, quite good-natured.

    ?This servant greets your eighth highness.¡° Jing Xin¡äs action was also not slow. She saluted to the back of that man.

    Of course, Qu Tang¡äer also gently and gracefully curtsied toward the direction of Mo Liancheng. She softly said: ?Tang¡äer greets your highness.¡°

    It seemed as if her recent anger was merely an illusion that people produced.

    She quietly stood there, silently waiting for Mo Liancheng, whose back was facing herself.

    She appeared to be serene. It seemed as if she was very patiently waiting for him to turn around.

    ?Sit down then, since you havee.¡° Mo Liancheng tly replied. Only, the back that was facing her still did not turn around. He was maybe waiting for an opportunity.

    [1] fig. just a pretty face

 Chapter 18

    A highly antic.i.p.ated chapter has arrived! Qu Tang¡äer finally got to see Mo Liancheng¡äs face. What would be her reaction when she see his face? Will she explode right away or keep her anger at bay?

    ?Yes.¡° Qu Tang¡äer softly moved with airy steps. Skirt fluttering, she walked to the chair nearby. She slowly sat down and folded both of her hands on the knee. She had again put on the act of ady from the n.o.ble family.

    ?Do you need something from Ben w.a.n.g?¡° Mo Liancheng slowly got up, then he turned around and faced Qu Tang¡äer. The corners of his mouth were slightly lifted, evoking a hint of smile, that was yet not a smile.

    ?Yes¡ª¡ª¡° Qu Tang¡äer slightly raised her head. Originally she wanted to reply, however, when the line of her sight made a contact with Mo Liancheng¡äs appearance, she was taken aback. She stared with her eyes wide open, then she narrowed her eyes. She didn¡ät make a mistake nor did she see a ghost. It was indeed that face that made people gnash their teeth with hatred.

    Mo? Right-ah. She was a pig head. That jerk also said that his family name was Mo!

    Mo Liancheng?!

    Qu Tang¡äer appeared to be calmly moving away the line of her sight. Her expression looked like usual, ?Tang¡äer came to ask your highness whether your highness has time to apany Tang¡äer go back to Qu Mannor.¡°

    ?Don¡ät you feel that Ben w.a.n.g seems a little familiar?¡° Mo Liancheng suddenly asked, avoiding her question. His sight was firmly fixed on Qu Tang¡äer. There was no shriek he was looking forward to. No cursing nor impulsive actions. It was a bit different from what he has antic.i.p.ated; or rather howe he was a little dissapointed? There was no anger nor change in her facial expression.....

    ?Unfamiliar. Tang¡äer never gets in contact with strange men.¡° She lied brazenly.

    ?What? Did you forget Ben w.a.n.g so fast? Originally I have thought that after you saw Ben w.a.n.g, you would be very happy. It¡äs not like that actually.¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs n.o.ble bearing, firm yet graceful movement; he strided step by step toward Qu Tang¡äer. Those phoenix eyes exuded tenderness. They glittered with soft light more charming than bright moon on the sky.

    Qu Tang¡äer dropped her eyes, remaining silent. Silence was the best answer.

    ?What? Aren¡ät you happy seeing Ben w.a.n.g?¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs voice that was like the gentle caress of spring breeze was a little bewitching.

    ?Your highness misunderstood. Qie shen[1] is naturally happy.¡° Qu Tang¡äer smiled gently. She very cooperavelye up with a brief rap for him, ?Tang¡äer has always very admired your highness. I heard that your highness is stuningly handsome, capable of causing the downfall of cities and states[2], even more beautiful than top courtesan inside the Yi Xiang Yuan[3]. After today¡äs meeting, this reputation was indeed well-deserved.¡° Her soft and quiet voice spoke out words of unmatched admiration.

    Just, this words were......a little odd.

    Comparing the dignified prince with top courtesan inside the brothel? Furthermore,paring him, a big man, with a woman?

    The corners of Mo Liancheng¡äs mouth inadvertently twitched. And then there was again inside of him blue sky and soft breeze. He coolly said: ?Apparently Ben w.a.n.g has underestimated you.¡°

    ?Unbeknownst what does your highness mean.¡° She understood yet feigned ignorance. It was definitely a type of a high level.

    ?You know very well.¡°

    ?Tang¡äer doesn¡ät understand.¡°

    ?ying dumb?¡°

    ?Tang¡äer doesn¡ät dare. Your highness please see it for yourself.¡°

    ?Not calling Ben w.a.n.g hubby or sweatheart anymore?¡° Mo Liancheng turned his words. He had a very deep impression on words he had heard on a particr wedding night. He naturally understood that she was deliberate on that night. The feeling of being given the cold shoulder was truly not very good. He still took this to heart.

    ?Your highness doesn¡ät like it? Tang¡äer will call husband then.¡° Qu Tang¡äer intentionally behaved like such. Hubby is the form of address ofmon schrs¡ä wifes. And he, highly respectable prince being called hubby was undoubtedly lowering his status. No matter what, she still should call husband...... right?

    ?Let it be.¡° Mo Liancheng¡äs face was full of indifference.

    ?Oh. Does your highness have tomorrow time then? Is it possible....¡°

    ?Is there something?¡° Mo Liancheng seemed to be purposely insisting on interrupting her in such time.

    ?There is. And that¡äs to¡ª¡ª¡°

    ?Oh?¡° Unbeknowst if it was intentionally or not , he could constatnly pick a moment to utter some sound.

    [1] reffers to how ancient women modestly address themselves

    [2] fig. (of a woman) devastatingly beautiful

    [3] name of a brothel

 Chapter 19

    Qu Tang¡äer is a c.o.c.kroach, thus she endured and spoke: ?It¡äs been already two days since Tang¡äer has married. And tomorrow is precisely ¡ª¡ª¡°

    ?Really? It has been so long? If you didn¡ät mention Ben w.a.n.g would have already forgotten that in prince¡äs mannor there was someone like you.¡° Mo Liancheng lightly raised his eyebrows. He was waiting. Waiting for her to remove theyers of camouge from her face. If one pretended too well it would make people upset.

    ?......¡° Qu Tang¡äer was certain that he was absolutely deliberate. He even repeatedly interrupted her on purpose. Anyway, she didn¡ät leapt out to curse him. Putting on a delicate and lovely little face was already enough aggrieving. So aggrieving she wanted to punch people. But, she was silent. Stopped talking. Waiting for him to ask.

    However, Mo Liancheng once more sat down beside teapoy. The corners of his mouth slightly evoked into a hint of smile. His hand just carried that cup of tea. His posture was n.o.ble and refined. He leisurely delivered the teacup to his mouth, carefully savoring the tea¡äs fragrance. He knew very well that she had something to say, yet he continued ignoring it.

    The atmosphere was very quiet. Both masters were silent.

    Suddenly, the corners of Qu Tang¡äer¡äs mouth slightly lifted, she abruptly spoke: ?Tomorrow is bride¡¯s home visit. Does your highness has time?¡°

    She seized the opportunity to swiftly speak these sentences.

    She has finally dered the purpose of her arrival.

    Mo Liancheng¡äs drinking tea movement was slightly sluggish, as if he didn¡ät expect that she woulde up with such a move.

    Qu Tang¡äer smiled softly, waiting for Mo Liancheng¡äs reply. She has already spoke out anyway. The oue wasn¡ät something she could control. However, waiting for a good while, Mo Liancheng didn¡ät utter even a word, ?If your highness feels reluctant, Tang¡äer can ¡ª¡ª¡°

    ?Indeed quite reluctant.¡° Mo Liancheng nced at Qu Tang¡äer. If it was not for b.u.mping into her climbing the wall earlier, it¡äs very likely that he would also be deceived by her current educated and sensible, gentle and elegant, break just by a blow of wind¡äs little woman appearance.

    ?Oh. Tang¡äer understood.¡° He actually replied being reluctant? Then it means he won¡ät go.

    Since that person is not willing to go, she had no right to force him.

    ?However.....¡° Mo Liancheng appeared to still have something to say.

    Without waiting for him to finish his speech, Qu Tang¡äer directly stood up, slightly curtsied and gracefully said: ?If there¡äs nothing else, Tang¡äer will retire first then.¡° After finis.h.i.+ng the speech, the little face carrying a warm smile nor too hurriedly nor too slowly turned around, made a step and slowly walked toward the doorway.

    However?

    There was no need for however. Now, it was she who didn¡ät want him to have a pastime! If someday he needed a help from her, he will have to stretch his skin-tight.

    Qu Tang¡äer lifted her little head, proud like a tiny peac.o.c.k.

    She walked resolutely, without looking back.

    She left too fast so she didn¡ät notice the hint of smile in Mo Liancheng¡äs eyes.

    ?Master, do we leave just like this?¡° Jing Xin catched her up and confusedly asked.

    ?Or else what?¡°

    ?His highness truly won¡ät apany master?¡°

    ?There¡äs no need for him to.¡° When Qu Tang¡äer said this her eyes turned gloomy.

    ?But.....¡°

    ?There¡äs no but. It¡äs already settled.¡° She was upset to have to go back alone. Would it be truly all right? Whenever she recalled those people in Qu mannor who have never thought of her as a human being, her heart would just sink. Everyone says that ancient times were great. Great your s.h.i.+t! If one truly time traveled to here, even conventions and taboos would cost one¡äs life.

    On top of that, Qu Jianglin counts on her winning Mo Liancheng¡äs favor.

    And that wedding night thing has, she is afraid, already spread to Qu Jianglin¡äs ears. If she goes back, she would be certainly subjected to all kinds of hards.h.i.+p. Afterwards.....she would look forward to when she died, if she could not pa.s.s through the Hall of King Yan[1]. Directly sent back to 21st century would be enough. She would be in bliss then. She would thank both heaven and earth.

    [1] chinese G.o.d of death

 Chapter 20

    Hi everyone, I¡äm back :D! Finally. Firstly, here I would like to, again, thank you all for the patience and also specially thank Karra for always helping me with correcting the text.

    Due to exams I had practically no time for the trantion, but since my exams are over now(THANK GOODNESS!) I can, atst, whole-heartedly dedicate myself to this hobby of mine.

    P. S. Among my New Year¡äs resolutions are to be more productive (to manage tranting at least four chapters a week) and cking less (it will be a tough job not to) (£þ¨Œ£þ)¥Î........hopefully, I will be able aplish both of them, so you could enjoy even more readings (**crossing fingers for myself**)

    Following day, morning.

    The birds on the tree were all crowing at the eighth prince¡äs mansion.

    Shuang Yuan. People inside have already gotten up.

    ?It cannot be?!¡°

    Early in the morning, a cry could be heard from the chamber.

    As soon as Su Yu walked to the door and learnt that only the two of them would return to Qu manor, she right away cried out.

    ?Yu, can you not have such an intense rtion? It¡äs me, who is returning to bridal home, not you.¡° Qu Tang¡äer and Jing Xin were, on the contrary, calm. They have already prepared all the things they had to for the return.

    ?Tang¡äer, howe his highness is busy?¡° Su Yu pulled at Qu Tang¡äer, insisting to make heads or tails of the matter. The whole world knew that Mo Liancheng was the idlest among princes. Ignoring state affairs, spending every day trivially byposing and writing poems. It¡äs impossible to not be able to return to bridal home because of being busy.

    ?Uh-huh. When wee back, we will tell you details, alright?¡° s. Misstep. Life¡äs misstep. Qu Tang¡äer was truly tangled about the matter of returning to Qu manor. She honestly wasn¡ät in mood to describe her meeting with Mo Liancheng yesterday.

    ?No. Say it now. I can¡ät wait till you return.¡°

    ?It¡äs not like I wouldn¡äte back. You are saying it as if I won¡ät get out once I enter Qu manor.¡°

    ?It¡äs hard to say. Big madam will surely make things difficult for you.¡° Su Yu¡äs said with a serious face.

    ?Rest a.s.sured. I won¡ät die easily. Isn¡ät it just a bridal return? Wait for me. I will tell you and Xiao Weiter about interesting things that happened during my bridal return, so you can have fun.¡° Qu Tang¡äer lightly patted Su Yu¡äs shoulder. As to provide her afort. Heaven! She even had tofort others now. Are they kidding her?

    Suddenly, Su Yu spoke: ?Tang¡äer, be careful.¡°

    ?Don¡ät worry. After I go back, I will see what I can do. Uh-huh. Thinking about it carefully, it¡äs not just me and Jing Xin going-ah.¡° Qu Tang¡äer said tly.

    ?Huh? Who else?¡° Yu was puzzled. Could it be that his highness is truly busy, so he send someone else instead?

    Unexpectedly, Qu Tang¡äer¡äs next sentence was enough to make her spat blood from anger.

    ?Hehe. There are also those porters-ah. The number of people is not small. There are as much as four porters and also guards. Since there are these people, even if I wanted to use this opportunity to flee, it just isn¡ät possible.¡° After saying this, Qu Tang¡äer sneered at herself. These people, including those four porters are all from prince¡äs mannor. Housekeeper Zhou arranged them. He said that their purpose is also to protect her. To her, it sounded more like that they were there to monitor her.

    ?Are you¨Cstill like this? In mood to make fun of me?¡°

    ?Yeah-ah. Otherwise, what more do you want?¡°

    ?You and Jing Xin, plus four porters. Is it your so called many people?¡° Su Yu regretted iron didn¡ät be steel[1]!

    ?Yes-ah. There are four people, eight eyes, eight hands, is it still not many? I am even bothered that there are too many people. The best would be to walk there.¡° The whole one day would be wasted on the road. This was her ideal solution.

    ?Tang¡äer!¡° Su Yu was about to flip out.

    ?Well, it¡äs almost time. Let¡äs have a good chat after Ie back..... Jing Xin, did you take along my cloak?¡° Qu Tang¡äer softly smiled. After Jing Xin said that she took it, she pulled at Jing Xin and without carrying about what more Su Yu wanted to say, she directly rushed straight to the gate of prince¡äs mannor.

    The person inside the chamber didn¡ät even have a time to react, their figures have already disappeared.

    The gate of prince¡äs mannor

    The sedan chair outside was already waiting for them.

    Qu Tang¡äer and Jing Xin came outside. She unhurriedly got inside the sedan chair and instructed: ?Let¡äs go. There¡äs no need to go too fast. Ben w.a.n.gfei wants to look at scenery on the street.¡° Going from eighth prince¡äs manor to Qu mannor, although the road was not long, but their speed was not fast.

    [1] it¡äs a proverb meaning either ?to hold someone to a higher standard with the hope they will improve¡° or ?to expect better from someone.¡°

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    If sedan chair waspared with carriage, it has naturally wasted some times. And her, deliberately, giving up on carriage and instead choosing sedan chair was exactly because she wanted to waste a little bit of time.

    But no matter how slow was the speed, the sedan chair will still stop in front of Qu mannor¡äs gate.

    When Qu Tang¡äer came out from sedan chair and lifted her gaze, she could then see a golden que hung on the gate. She felt it was too dazzling to her eyes. At this moment, even she couldn¡ät figure out, if it was because suns.h.i.+ne was too intense or if it was her imagination.

    Qu mannor¡äs housekeeper was already waiting outside. Once he saw Qu Tang¡äere out from sedan chair, seemingly respectful, he went to greet them. Yet, he just swept a nce at Qu Tang¡äer. Afterwards, he paid no more attention to her. Suddenly, he looked at interior of sedan chair, as if to check up something. Seeing that inside was no one else, a contempt shed through him.

    ?What is housekeeper trying to find?¡° Although Qu Tang¡äer was asking this way, but inside her heart she understood very well, what housekeeper¡äs action meant. He was simply checking, if Mo Liancheng apanied her or not.

    ?Fourth miss, This old ve was just wondering, why didn¡ät his eighth highnesse with miss.¡° Housekeeper turned his gaze away from the interior of sedan chair and puzzledly asked Qu Tang¡äer.

    ?Presumptuous!¡° Qu Tang¡äer hasn¡ät even spoken, Jing Xin beside has already berated, ?Master is already princess consort. She is no longer miss of Qu mannor. Also, housekeeper should put yourself in the proper mindset. When you see her highness, don¡ät you even salute?¡°

    Housekeeper seemed to be rmed. He hurriedly saluted, seeking for a forgiveness.

    However, the housekeeper secretly sent a hint to another figure inside the entrance. And that observing figure, hastily run to the main house.

    Qu Tang¡äer smiled faintly, not exposing it.

    The housekeeper was a dog kept by big madam. She already knew it.

    Bride¡äs home visit. Big madam has probably already received the news, that Qu Tang¡äer will visit her parental home alone. But, she still worried that there will be changes in the midway, so she ordered the housekeeper to do greetings. If she received the news, that Mo Liancheng wille, they would have probably personally guarded the gate to adequately show their att.i.tude.

    Let it be. Counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir![1]

    ?Jing Xin. Let¡äs go inside.¡° Qu tang¡äer frowned.

    ?Yes.¡° Jing Xin nodded. Following Qu Tang¡äer, inwardly she be worried.

    Pa.s.sing by the receiving room, Qu tang¡äer¡äs mind gradually calmed down. Qu mannor couldn¡ät be regarded as luxurious. It also didn¡ät have a beautiful construction. This was not because Qu Jianglin was poor, but because he did a sufficient job for his outward image. Minister of war did have a lot of ie, but if their home was too excessive, it will make some jealous officials use them of misconduct. if they got saddled up with a reputation of a corrupted official, things would be bad.

    Seeing that she was going to reach main hall.....

    ?You have returned.¡°

    Qu Tang¡äer has just took a few steps, a woman¡äs peculiar voice carried out from the inside.

    There was no need to guess. It was Qu Jianglin¡äs princ.i.p.al wife, big madam¡äs voice.

    ?Replying to Daniang[2], Tang¡äer hase.¡° She dide, but not to return. She has already married, so her home was not here. Was this big madam reminding her that her life still belonged to Qu mannor? Qu Tang¡äer looked calm, yet a mockery was hidden inside her eyes.

    ?Eighth prince did not apany you? Big madam questioned with a stern voice.

    Howe she felt that these words were rather cold? Qu Tang¡äer tugged at her cloak. She let Jing Xin help her drape it over her before getting out from sedan chair.

    But she still obediently replied, ?Daniang, eighth prince didn¡äte.¡°

    Indeed. Mo Liancheng didn¡äte together with her.

    ?Why didn¡ät hee?¡°

    ?Eighth prince said that he is busy, had no free time.¡° Why? Isn¡ät it useless to ask? It¡äs the other person who didn¡ät even bother toe here!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    It was obvious to everyone. This woman still had to ask?

    Qu Tang¡äer endured. She continued with soft and gentle voice while replying big madam.

    Big madam once more continued questioning her with a cold voice: ?I heard that on the wedding night eighth prince didn¡ät consummate marriage with you. Was there such thing?¡°

    ?Daniang is truly well-informed.¡° Qu Tang¡äer solemnly answered. But these words, using a solemn expression to speak was quite strange.

    Big madam coldly asked: ?Disgracing. You are bringing shame on us, Qu household! You even have the nerve today, daring toe back alone. Do you know what kind of punishment you are going to bear?¡°

    From start to finish, there was only big madam¡äs voice questioning. It was obvious that inside the Qu mannor, the one who had the word and made decisions and was sitting at the top was big madam. As for that so-called old master Qu, he was henpecked, thus he also could only be shunt aside.

    Qu Tang¡äer said: ?Tang¡äer doesn¡ät know.¡°

    ?Housekeeper, stand aside. Don¡ät get in her way.¡°

    ?Jing Xin, you also stay aside.¡° As big madam opened her mouth and had the housekeeper retreat, Qu Tang¡äer has also opened her mouth to have Jing Xin go a little further. Without waiting for Jing Xin¡äs reaction, she conveniently gave her a push. Pus.h.i.+ng her far away.

    Old woman Qu having the housekeeper retreating was definitely not a good thing.

    Married daughter, spilled water ¡ª¡ª

    ?Married daughter, spilled water.¡° At the same time as Qu Tang¡äer has just contemted inwardly this sentence, immediately afterwards big madam, who has suddenly emerged, has also scolded with this sentence. Her speech hasn¡ät been finished yet, all of a sudden, she has ferociously spilled out a tray of cold water.

    The water sshed around everywhere. It has urately sshed toward Qu Tang¡äer, who was standing on the stairs.

    Drip. Drip!

    Water was drop by drop falling down.

    ?This is punishment you should bear.¡° Big madam¡äs face was full of usations. Inside her eyes was a very deep disgust.

    It¡äs just that when she saw the state of Qu Tang¡äer after being poured by water, not only her anger didn¡ät disminish, she was even more furious!

    As it turns out.....

    Qu Tang¡äer was still smiling lightly.

    Her hair wasn¡ät wet, nor were her upper clothes only because she has prepared beforehand. And now, she could finally tell Jing Xin, why it was important to take a beautiful cloak when going out. There was no reason. It was only for blocking a water. Regretfully, the hem of her skirt was not so fortunate. It was a little wet, but it was much better than having the whole body wet.

    ?Wretched girl. Did you grow wings? You even dare to take a cloak to block?!¡° Big madame was furious. Unfortunately, she has spilt all the water inside the te at once. There was nothing to ssh.

    ?It¡äs Tang¡äer¡äs fault. Tang¡äer shouldn¡ät have used the cloak to block water. If big madam is not satisfied, big madam can let others pour one more time.¡° Qu Tang¡äer slightly shrinked her neck, lowering her head, her face showing frightened expression. The corners of her mouth were twitching. She has to resist the urge tough. In any case, her current ident.i.ty was eighth princess consort. But it was obvious that these people didn¡ät see her as eighth princess consort.

    These people weren¡ät conforming with the abiding the rules.

    However, they weren¡ät even a bit aware of that.

    At this moment, big madam seeing her acknowledging her giving in, if she still clung to her faults, it would make her appear narrow-minded. She coldly swept a nce at Qu Tang¡äer and turned fiercely, as if not wis.h.i.+ng to give her more nces. She used the tone of a highborn woman giving a handout, ?Why aren¡ät you stilling in? What are you doing standing there? Are portraying a statue? Unbeknownst how many lifetimes of misfortune we Qu household carried to actually give a birth to such an unworthy daughter. Concentrating only on bringing disgrace to Qu household.¡°

    ?Yes. Tang¡äer will immediatelye in.¡° Qu Tan¡äer collected her expression, dropped her nce and slightly lowered her head.

    [1] idiom meaning different situations call for different action

    [2] here it means mother, but its literal trantion would be big mother, since her father has more ?wives¡° Qu Tang¡äer refers each ording to their order of marrying to Qu mannor like second mother, third mother etc.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    The time, ss.h.i.+ng water.

    The second time........she was helpless-ah!

    ?Master?¡° Jing Xin worriedly approached her. She reached out, wanting to take the wet cloak.

    ?Sigh. There¡äs no need. This is still useful.¡° Qu Tang¡äer didn¡ät let Jing Xin touch the cloak. Instead, she has drapped it over her body again. She was walking cautiously yet also strangely.

    ?Master shouldn¡ät have pushed Jing Xin away. Otherwise....¡°

    ?Are you stupid? If water was spilt on you, how much would you be able to block? Hehe.¡° Qu Tang¡äer smiled nonchntly. However, her beautiful eyes glimpsed at Jing Xin, who truly didn¡ät have the slightest bit of water on her body. She couldn¡ät help whispering: ?Old woman Qu¡äs ss.h.i.+ng technique is truly top-notch. She actually sshed so properly. All the water greeted only me. Did she have lots of practise?¡°

    ?Master?¡°

    ?Well. What has toe, will still eventuallye. I will only be facing a little of unfairness. I could only me a truly ignorant Heaven for making me drop to this ce. If I had known beforehand, I would have learnt some magic in the past. Not being able to fly away, not being able to escape, learning a few moves and stances of doing a magic trick to scare people was also possible. Regret-ah, regret.¡° Qu Tang¡äer curled her lips, her face showing impatience. Only she said it too quietly, so other didn¡ät hear it clearly.

    Taking a step, she walked into main hall.

    ?Are you going to die? You are so slow. Hurry up!¡°

    After old woman Qu¡äs curses fell down, Qu Tang¡äer continued with her not too fast nor too slow pace.

    On the one hand, she was moving forward, on the other hand Qu Tang¡äer was calcting time.

    She was waiting. Waiting for an opportunity.

    Qu Tang¡äer raised her head just ever so slightly, then in a split second, grasped the situation inside the room. Qu Jianglin was sitting left to the head seat, and big madam standing in front of the chair that was right to the head seat. Following were second, third, fourth and continuous lining up ording the rank of each madam. As for original Qu Tang¡äer¡äs mother, she had only the right to stand there......standing not far from Qu Jianglin¡äs back.

    ?Dead wench! Why haven¡ät you thrown away your cloak?¡° Big madam was displeased. Her eyes were watching the wet cloak on Qu Tang¡äer¡äs body. She felt a slight chill, but the main thing has yet toe.

    ?Didn¡ät you hear what Daniang said? Why haven¡ät you thrown away your cloak? Don¡ät always make your Daniang angry.¡° Qu Jianglin finally opened his mouth. Just as soon as he opened his mouth, the one he thought about was nevertheless big madam. Yet, the position of Qu Tang¡äer¡äs birth mother, the ninth madam, was too low. She couldn¡ät say even a word apart from using this pair of grieving eyes attentively watching Qu Tang¡äer.

    ?Yes. Tang¡äer understood.¡° Qu Tang¡äer nced at big madam, then swept a look at Qu Jianglin. Afterwards, she lowered her head, fixing the attention on the cloak on her body. A strange light shed inside her eyes. Atst, she was precisely waiting for this moment. Her current position was not too far nor too close to big madam. Just enough.

    And then......

    Pu! Pu!

    Once she took of the cloak, she fiercely flung it, then flung it several more times.

    Although, she do admit, that her water flinging skill was not as good as big madam¡äs suberb water spilling skill, but......it was just /enough. Using another point of view, it could be regarded as valiant!

    ?d.a.m.n it! Qu Tang¡äer, do you have a death wish?¡° Big madam¡äs lion roar appeared. Yet, when she howled out, she has realized that she had lost self-control. She immediately restrained herself afterward.

    ?Daniang, what happened to you? Why is your face covered with water? Is it raining? It¡äs not right. Even if it was raining, you are currently standing inside the house, it¡äs impossible to be drenched by rain.¡° Qu Tang¡äer puzzledly looked at big madam, as if she didn¡ät know (where) water drops? on her face were from, and also as if she couldn¡ät make out how did big madam¡äs fury re up.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    At the moment, big madam¡äs clothes were stained by water drops.

    Especially her aged face. Originally, she had a not too thin powder on her face. After getting in contact with water, it has somehow melted and got smudged.

    Qu Tang¡äer lowered her head, resisting theughter.

    Cannotugh. Absolutely cannot!

    ?Sir, take a look. This is your darling daughter! Just look at how she is treating me, her Daniang. It¡äs upside-down! Upside-down!¡° Big madam has truly got angry.

    ?Tang¡äer, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to your Daniang.¡° Qu Jianglin¡äs face turned cold. Qu Jianglin didn¡ät dare to say more about big madam¡äs usation of Qu Tang¡äer. Yet, he also didn¡ät dare to take any action to punish Qu Tang¡äer for the time being only because of the eighth prince¡äs face.

    ?Yes. Tang¡äer begs Daniang not to me Tang¡äer. It¡äs all Tang¡äer¡äs momentary carelessness.¡° Qu Tang¡äer docilely apologized.

    ?Come, close the door.¡° Big madam was furious. She turned around and took a sit. She fiercely looked toward the housekeeper and instructed.

    Once the words were out, a gasp could be heard everywhere.

    Why closing the door? It was to carry out jia fa.

    ¡°Elder sister, there¡äs no need to be angry like this. It¡äs better to calm down. To emphasize, Tang¡äer is currently the eighth princess consort. Her body is now precious.¡± Seeing that big madam wanted to close the door, the second madam seemed a little like she couldn¡ät bear to see that. Yet, who could see her real motive? the second madam could be regarded as someone who had a say in this manor. After all, she could give a birth! She gave a birth to a n.o.ble consort.

    Big madam usually also had to show the second madam some respect.

    ¡°Yes, big sister. The second sister is right. Tang¡äer isn¡ät what she used to be now. She isn¡ät the one you can manage anymore. If she got injured or something b.u.mped into her and it spread out, it will be a major thing. ¡° Third madam also sticked in. She swept a nce at motionless Qu Tang¡äer, who was standing nearby. Only, her words were full of concern, yet not even a little warmth could be found inside her eyes.

    And these undoubtedly ignited fire.

    Containing a small portion of mockery, reminding big madam, Qu Tang¡äer couldn¡ät be managed by her anymore.

    And this kind of change was, for big madam, who made a habit out of bullying Qu Tang¡äe, somewhat hard to ept. It wass if the thing, that should have been stepped on as she pleased, all of sudden got the upper hand. No human being can tolerate such feeling. Let alone, big madam¡äs daughter was also a personage. She married the first prince and became his princess consort.

    As a result, big madam looked down upon Qu Tang¡äer.

    ¡°Big madam, I.......¡± Ninth madam timidly just wanted to say a few words.

    ¡°Shup up! There¡äs no ce for you to say a word.¡±

    Ninth madam just opened her mouth, big madam immediately swept a cold eyes at her and a scolding followed afterwards.

    Instantly, no more sound came from ninth madam.

    Yet, Qu Jianglin with a scowl on his face said, ¡°Fu¡ären[1] although Tang¡äer is in the at fault, but she is eighth princess consort after all. If words spreaded to eighth prince¡äs ears, I¡äm afraid Qu manor won¡ät be able to take such a responsibility.¡±

    ?Do you believe that eighth prince will seek justice on her behalf? Don¡ät be dreaming! Guarding an empty chamber on the wedding night, visiting the bridal home alone. Even if she died, I reckon eighth prince would even be thankful to us. Besides, like mother like daughter. It was said, that she had a frivolous manner on the first day of wedding. She doesn¡ät know how to restrain herself, making eighth prince dislike her.¡°

    Each of the big madam¡äs word carried spite, yet, it made people unable to refute.

    The corners of Qu Tang¡äer¡äs mouth twitched.

    Madam certainly hit the nail on the head.

    In this society, where men had superiority, if woman didn¡ät rely on a man, she was simply unable to live. Futhermore, women who were married, yet couldn¡ät gain their husbands¡äfavor had life cheap like those of ants¡ä[2]. Just look at her mother, ninth madam. She was the living example. So what about marrying a high official? In this household you normally didn¡ät even dare to breathe heavily, let alone when you start mentioning the status

    Depressing! Boring.

    [1] a respectful way to address the wife

    [2] meaning anyone can trample on their life, like how ants have their life trampled easily

 Chapter 25

    XMAS SPECIAL

    25. Chapter 25 Close, Family Law/Punishment 1

    Maggie-Sorry in a rush, didn¡¯t have time to edit, but ... readable I guess and got few other chapters for Simple to edit. Didn¡¯t want to overload... Sssh don¡¯t tell Simple I got some more queue up.

    "Close the door, carry out familyw/punishment ."

    Once Big Madam spoken, Qu Tang¡äer sighed for the N times in her heart for a while now, and sure enough, this main event is about to be staged.

    First one, ss.h.i.+ng water.

    Second one, familyw, really have ¡¯first and follow up¡¯/ ¡¯back and front¡¯, not a slightest leak ah.

    "Mas... ..." Jing Xin was somewhat anxious.

    "... ..." Qu Tan er shook her head, gave a lightugh to Jing Xin, to calm Jing Xin¡¯s heart.

    The door squeaked, and shut.

    Suddenly, inside the house,it was strangely quiet, not a slightest sound was made.

    At this point, the housekeeper came out from the inner room, holding a tray in hand,the tray held t, a thin t,

    people can not help but look at it with lingering fear.

    Carrying out familyw/punishment.

    "Carry out familyw/punishment"

    For the N times, Qu Tang¡¯er said what big madam want to say in her mind in advance, for two years, she didn¡¯t mix/drift in the Qu House for nothing, whatever the people in the Qu House want to say when they see her, she has already know it off by heart.

    From the beginning, inside the house there¡¯s a lot of people, those sitting are sitting,those standing are standing, but no one wille out to help say a word for her, not because of secretlyughing, but just indifference, absolutely cold-hearted.

    "Tell me, how many familyw/punishment did you vite today?" Big madam took the t, shadily asked Qu Tang¡¯er.

    "Big Madam, please teach" Qu Tang¡¯er bowed her head, waiting for the t to fall, her two hands clenched, when it¡¯s time to endure, have to continue to endure.

    Suddenly regretted that the day she have married into the eighth prince¡¯s manor, should have prepare a good escape,

    or else, at this moment, her fate wouldn¡¯t be this miserable.

    "One, you vited Qu house¡¯s number one, eye have no respect for elder, should be beaten/punished or not?"

    "Should be hit/punished" Qu Tang¡¯er replied.

    "Two, you vited Qu house¡¯s number seven, married husband follow husband,

    you did not properly serve her husband,should be beaten/punished or not?"

    "Should be hit/punished"

    "Three, you ... ..."

    "Should be hit/punished" Quickly hit already, she¡¯s waiting.

    Qu Tang¡¯er was a little bit impatient, this one, two, three, one by one counting,

    even if big madam isn¡¯t tired, she listening to it feel trouble,

    and the big madam sitting as she speak doesn¡¯t feel tired, she standing as she reply will have back pain.

    "Then you say how hits should it be?"

    "ording to you." big madam asked directly, Qu Tang¡¯er¡¯s reply is simple, directly ording to her meaning/desire, it¡¯s fine with however she wants, as long as doesn¡¯t hit til one¡¯s life is gone then it¡¯s fine,

    although the person who is getting beaten is herself.

    "Good, this is what you said."

    "I..."

    Whack!

    Originally Qu Tang¡¯er wanted to say something, but only spoke out the word I, when the b abruptly and severely whack down to her back , and this whack, also near had her whole person hit until she had nearly throw to the ground.

    Pain!

    Really painful, painful!

    when the b whack down, that moment of pain from behind her whole body, so painful that is made her speechless.

    "Master." Jing Xin was shocked, the next moment, immediately rushed over to take the beating for Qu Tang¡¯er.

    "Stay there, not allowed toe over" Qu Tang¡¯er eyes nced, coldly staring at Jing Xin, just one raised head, just one cold stare, and then quickly bowed her head, the action was done too fast, that made people not know what to do, and Jing Xin right at that moment, abruptly stopped, did not dare to move forward one step closer.

    This ount, she Qu Tang¡¯er will remember,there will be a day when some people should be paid back, she will get them pay backpletely, not a bit less.

    Whack!

    The second hit came down, hitting harder, but also because of this. .h.i.t, hitting til Qu Tang¡¯er, her whole person is out of bnce and went forward.

 Chapter 26

    XMAS SPECIAL

    26. Chapter 26 Close door, familyw/punishment 2

    (unedited)

    She, endured.

    Qu Taner grinded her teeth. Both hand clenched again and again. Eventually the lips couldn¡¯t suppress the curse down, the body is still quite straight. Head lowered. Waiting for the third hit to fall.

    Only....

    ¡°Eighth w.a.n.gye has arrived¡±

    Suddenly, can¡¯t say the time waste or the time was early, just when big Madam¡¯s hand were raised up, had yet to hit down, a call rang out from outside. Making it abruptly stop, not swinging down anymore.

    Hearing the news of Mo Liancheng¡¯s arrival ,Qu Tan er only slightly creased her brows, and not much expression(indifferent), or care, slightly raised her head, swept her eyes at that in mid stage in the air, seems to fall down t, mouth¡¯s corner raised, smiled, but smiled too coldly.

    "Big Madam, Tan er is stilling for your t to hit down."Qu Tan er slightly smiled, very kindly reminded big Madam to quickly hit down the t, and that her skin will be able to temporarily rx, save her having to keep the skin stretched tight, making people feel very painful.

    ¡°See that I don¡¯t. ..¡± big Madam secretly gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Eighth w.a.n.gye has arrived¡±

    When big Madam was about to hit, another shout came again, and this this time sound was a little louder, as if to tell the people in the room that Mo Liancheng was a little closer.

    "Big Mother, quickly hit." Qu Tan er saw big Madam was in hesitation, although the taste of being hit isn¡¯t good,

    but, heart became evil, or continue to pour some wine on the fire, so that the fire to continue to rage. flouris.h.i.+ng burn a little .

    Mo Liancheng has arrived, she would like to see, if big Madam dare to hit down this third whack .

    Now the door is closed, closed off the people, can not close off the news, she was gambling,

    gambling whether big Madam have the courage. No matter how to say, depending on her t.i.tle, she still is dignified eighth w.a.n.gfei.

    ¡°want to beat, if I don¡¯t beat you to death, I. ....¡±

    ¡°Eighth w.a.n.gye has arrived¡±

    Don¡¯t know if it was intentionally, or coincidentally, every time big Madam wants to swing the t,outside the door will always sounded a call, making the t in her hands swing doesn¡¯t feel right, not swing, anger in her hearts can¡¯t calm down.

    However, even if the bigdy really want to hit, the time is gone, she have missed the opportunity, because ... ...

    Door, squeaky as it open, Mo Liancheng came in, Yu Hao followed behind.

    Mo Liancheng slight-creased his eyebrows, light eyes swept around, for those big and smalldies who was originally sitting in the room, all stood up, he ignore them, and swept at, naturally, would not miss big Madam seeing hime in and the t in the hand hurried pa.s.sed to the steward¡¯s hand.

    "Why did Eighth w.a.n.gyee, must me the servants, seeing Eighth w.a.n.gyee and not announce,eee, eighth w.a.n.gye please sit." Qu Jiang Lin was first to recover, smiling, and immediately hand over the main seat.

    "Eight w.a.n.gye please sit, really lost manners." big Madam put on a false smile, fiercely stared at the one still standing indifferent Qu Tan er, her old face angry, gave to Qu Tan er a look, helpless, Qu Tan er was still standing unmoving,pletely treated big Madam¡¯s cue transparent, not reacting at all.

    Now only think of her, but unfortunately, her back very painful now, mood isn¡¯t very good, at the moment have no thought of paying attention to her.

    But big Madam continued to wink, but Qu Tan er directed her a faint indifferent smile, deliberately want to anger her.

    This Miss eye are dull, uncertain, do not understand, ignore it,What can you do?

    At this point, seeing this, not only big Madam, even the old man Qu¡¯s face also turned a bit ugly to look ... ...

 Chapter 27

    27. She wants to vomit, feeling disgust to the point of wanting death. (1)

    ¡°Tan-er, why haven¡¯t you gone over, Eight w.a.n.g Ye is waiting for you.¡± Big Madam carried a smile on her face despite the fierce re she shot at her, stepped forth with a supposed warm manner, hidden from Mo LianCheng¡¯s sights, raised her hand and pushed Qu Tan-er with veiled familiarity. However, her fingers that touched Qu Tan-er¡¯s waist was at first a light push, that then turned into a hard pinch and added with extra force....

    ¡°Ya! ..... Hehe, Tan-er understands.¡± Qu Tan-er¡¯s smiling face briefly changed, having not expected Big Madam to use this move against her, it was her mistake, a big mistake. Her back was already killing her with the pain, and added on with Big Madam¡¯s pinch, it became so excruciating that cold sweat continuously flowed and tears threatened to fall, yet she forced them back.

    A person can pretend to be soft and weak, but the real softness and weakness was something she would never allow herself to reveal in front of others.

    Mo LianCheng walked with neither a too fast nor too slow pace, sitting upon the head seat with a sweep of his robes. Qu JiangLin hastily sent out an order for tea to be served.

    With elegant movements he poured the hot tea, gave a few blows and raised his head with an indifferent smile towards Qu Tan-er. Big Madam¡¯s secret acts were seen by him clearly and yet he chose not to reveal it, instead asking with concern, ¡°What is it, is w.a.n.g Fei feeling ill?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Tan-er feels fine, thank you for w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s concern.¡± Qu Tan-er replies with a light tone, lowering her head before rolling her eyes. If a wolf was to extend greetings to a sheep, one must never a.s.sume that ites with good intentions, for when the heart turns ck it is really on a level above that old hag Qu. On the surface she keeps a gentle front: ¡°Why did w.a.n.g Ye suddenly arrive? Yesterday, did you not say that you would not being back with Tan-er?¡±

    ¡°When did Ben w.a.n.g say that?¡±

    ¡°That is... Perhaps Tan-er misunderstood.¡± Qu Tan-er had raised her head with the intentions of opening her mouth to give a big scolding. However, the situation and status was not the time to do so, thus she keeps her tongue in check, perfectly and wlessly reigning in her intentions.

    ¡°What is it? Did Father-in-Law me you for not bringing Ben w.a.n.g back?¡±Mo LianCheng spoke with casual ease, though his perceptive gaze would drift towards that beautiful, exquisite small face, as if he was observing something.

    ¡°Yes.....¡±

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye is really joking, we would not dare to me Tan-er, even more-so would not dare to me Eight w.a.n.g Ye for noting.¡± Big Madam hurriedly interrupts with a face of smiles, heart trembling just from hearing a single ¡°Yes¡± word from Qu Tan-er.

    Mo LianCheng ignored Big Madam, continuing on with his questioning towards Qu Tan-er, ¡°Or did Father-in-Law use Family Punishment towards you?¡±

    ¡°That is...¡±

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye is really joking, now that Tan-er is the Eight w.a.n.g Fei, how would we dare to? Not to mention¨C¡± Big Madam cuts off Qu Tan-er¡¯s words once again, though her own words did not finish as Mo LianCheng interjects.

    ¡°Ben w.a.n.g did not ask you.¡± Mo LianCheng leisurely sweeps his gaze to Big Madam, his tone even and meless. The faint hint of dignified aura however, shocks Big Madam and prevents her from a repeat.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, what Eight w.a.n.g Ye says is right.¡± With an awkward look, Big Madam could only nod and agree.

    As Qu Tan-er watches, she could not help but want to exim, what a difference between fellow humans! No wonder Su YueLa always told her, with power, status and wealth there would be nothing to fear. Looks like what she says is spot-on, but too bad... She still blows a coldugh from the nose. [1]

    ¡°Ai Fei [2], you must be tired from standing, why don¡¯t you take a seat.¡± Mo LianCheng lightly smiled towards Qu Tan-er, his eyes signalling to her about the chair behind her and to figure it out herself.

    This woman, her acting is really not of a normal standard. Even till this moment, she still shows a half-dead expression.

    [1] àÍÖ®ÒÔ±Ç ¨C Referring to a derisive/mocking/contemptuous snort

    [2] °®åú ¨C Beloved Consort

 Chapter 28

    28. She wants to vomit, feeling disgust to the point of wanting death. (2)

    With a call of ¡®Ai Fei¡¯, Qu Tan-er was stunned by the chill that ran through her body, s.h.i.+vering from the cold and all the gooseb.u.mps popping out.

    She wants to vomit, feeling disgust to the point of wanting death.

    Yet, it appears to be a chance. Unable to help it, timidly, carefully raising her head to nce at Big Madam, then facing Mo LianCheng with a quiet, sullen voice: ¡°Tan-er dare not.¡± An aggrieved stare, coupled with a frightened tone and the asional trembles from the body.

    Instantly performing an act of a fragile, perfect beauty holding back her tears, unable to express her frustrations, appearing delicate and pitiful.

    The outer and innerbination, so beautiful that it was a little too much...

    Even Mo LianCheng was momentarily mesmerized.

    Despite knowing that she was acting.

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye wants you to sit, then you should sit.¡± Qu JiangLin gave a sharp stare at Qu Tan-er, brows twitching, his anger close to bursting.

    ¡°Tan-er still dare not.¡±

    Why so impatient?

    Just awhile ago did not even seem to want her to sit, but now had a show of kindness? Currently, her waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore when she speaks while standing.

    Can¡¯t be helped, since somebody suffered punishment.

    ¡°Quickly sit down.¡± Big Madam also sent her a re.

    ¡°But... Tan-er still dare not.¡± Qu Tan-er gave the chair behind her an aggrieved look, before carefully peeking towards Big Madam, ten dainty fingers sped together. The meaning behind the quivers was portrayed perfectly and anybody with a discerning eye could tell that this look of hers was her fear towards someone.

    ¡°Dare not? What are you afraid of?¡± Mo LianCheng lifted the edges of his lips, surprisingly following up with a question.

    Perhaps, what he should have asked was not what she is afraid of, but rather how many times was she beaten by the t.

    ¡°Big Mother, may Tan-er sit down?¡± Qu Tan-er was also not in a hurry, directly turning her sights to Big Madam.

    With this question, as if to say, the person she was afraid of is Big Madam...

    ¡°You, I....¡± Startled, Big Madam did not expect Qu Tan-er to turn the spearhead towards her.

    ¡°Big Mother, may Tan-er sit down?¡± Qu Tan-er softly, patiently asked again. The words were the same, except the one difference was that her tone was more resentful then before, as well as carrying even more fear.

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye wants you to sit, you should sit.¡±

    ¡°But, that seat belongs to Big Mother. If Tan-er sat down, afraid Big Mother would be unhappy. If Big Mother is unhappy, then Tan-er would again be...¡±

    ¡°Look at you, what kind of words are you spouting. Now that you are Eight w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s, which is Eight w.a.n.g Fei, how would I dare to be unhappy? Look at yourself standing for so long, should be tired already, sit down and rest for awhile.¡± Big Madam smiled faintly, not allowing Qu Tan-er to finish her words, directly walking to Qu Tan-er¡¯s side and reaching out with a hand to help her sit down.

    A face carrying a faint smile and gentle movements, except, that hand that reached out to Qu Tan-er¡¯s waist once again turned into a pinch.

    ¡°Thank you Big¡ªMother.¡± Qu Tan-er says through gnashed teeth.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Mo LianChen gave a mild sweep towards the people that remained standing.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qu JiangLin immediately responded, pulling Big Madam along and settling down on the lower seats.

    Facing Eight w.a.n.g Ye, the rest of the concubines that did not have the right to sit together, could only stand on one side.

    n.o.body spoke, the hall was overly silent. The next moment.

    ¡°Does Big Mother¡¯s eyes feel ufortable?¡± Qu Tan-er looked towards Big Madam with confusion, appearing to not understand. She was not a parasite from Big Madam¡¯s stomach [1] , naturally she would not want to guess the meaning behind Big Madam¡¯s implicit stare... Although previously she intentionally paid no attention to Big Madam, intensely focusing her sights onto the teapot atop the table.

    [1] Referring to how she¡¯s not part of Team Big Madam lol

 Chapter 29

    29. Gentle words can still drive one mad (1)

    ¡°Tan-er ought pour the tea now.¡± With a change of expression on Big Madam¡¯s face, she managed to hold back her anger and speak.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qu Tan-er nodded, appearing to have understood. She was indeed a tad thirsty and ought to pour a cup of tea for herself. Thereafter, she takes the teapot and pours the tea into the empty cup before her, then picks up the cup and drinks by herself.

    Once again she admits... She truly, truly intentionally twisted the meaning of Big Madam¡¯s words. Besides, her heart feels a little disgruntled, both of them are humans¨C She¡¯s been here for so long without even half a droplet of water entering her lips, so why should Mo LianCheng whom had just arrived, require another to serve him?

    ¡°What I meant was, Tan-er ought serve tea to Eight w.a.n.g Ye.¡± Big Madam continues to endure.

    ¡°Oh... Have some tea, Eight w.a.n.g Ye.¡± Qu Tan-er leisurely picks up the teapot and s.h.i.+fts it towards Mo LianCheng¡¯s tea cup. Her delicate and beautiful small lips that carried a hint ofughter lifts faintly at the edges, lightly provokingpa.s.sion from people.

    Mo LianCheng merely swept an indifferent nce to her, said nothing and raised the tea cup up for a drink. However, it was only a sip, but his brows creased and his entire movement paused.

    He does not move. As for the rest, even more so do they not dare to recklessly move, all eyes staring towards him.

    ¡°The tea...¡±

    A majority held their breaths from the start of his words, not daring to even breathe.

    Qu Tan-er too, was watching Mo LianCheng, but when the first word was released, she retrieves her gaze back, slowly s.h.i.+fted it to the teacup in her hand and proceeded to enjoy the fragrance of the tea... Despite it being a bit tepid and thick.

    ¡°Is cold.¡± Mo LianCheng puts the tea cup down lightly, before releasing thest two words, his line of sight sweeping over Qu Tan-er, a pondering look in his gaze.

    ¡°Cold? What cold...¡± Big Madam stared nkly, momentarily confused, but as she stared, fixated at the tea cup being put down, she realized in time: ¡°Tan-er, look at the kind of tea you poured! The tea has turned lukewarm, how could you let Eight w.a.n.g Ye drink it! It can¡¯t be that you...¡± [1]

    ¡°Tan-er also did not wish to but, it was Big Madam who wanted Tan-er to pour the tea.¡± Qu Tan-er appeared wronged, words carrying a choked cry.

    ¡°Did you not drink the tea earlier? You did not even mention that the tea had cooled, causing w.a.n.g Ye to also drink cold tea.¡±

    ¡°Tan-er had wanted to say so, but Big Madam did not give Tan-er a chance to.¡± Qu Tan-er s.h.i.+vered slightly, the fear on her face increasing in abundance. Previously crying out Big Mother, this time switching to calling her Big Madam. She couldn¡¯t do anything, but her ability to pretend was second to none. It would definitely drive them crazy, if not, these two years, she would have adapted for nothing.

    ¡°Then you should hurry up and d...¡±

    ¡°Steward, quickly have the tea changed.¡± Qu JiangLin hurriedly intercepts Big Madam¡¯s words, cold sweat forming continuously on his forehead.

    ¡°Yes Master, I will immediately do so.¡± [2] The steward quickly moved away with the cooled tea pot, striding out from the door.

    ¡°No need to do so, Ben w.a.n.g has been out for some time and should be going back.¡± Mo LianCheng waved a hand and stood up, appearing to decide to leave.

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye had just arrived, how could you speak of leaving? If Eight w.a.n.g Ye do not mind, then stay here for a few days and let this subject and subject¡¯s wife [3] educate Tan-er on more things, to prevent Tan-er from further causing mishaps.¡± Qu JiangLin saw that Mo LianCheng was about to leave and hastily spoke up to stop him.

    ¡°There is no need to. Rather, Ben w.a.n.g feels that a woman as fragile as her, what kind of mishaps would she be able to cause?¡± Mo LianCheng gave a nce at the meek-looking Qu Tan-er, before sweeping his sight back to Qu JiangLin. Although his att.i.tude was not forceful, it still did not allow anybody to protest.

    [1] Imagine room-temperature tea that¡¯s been steeped for too long.

    [2] The steward uses ¡®Ð¡µÄ¡¯, which is just a servile way of saying ¡®I¡¯. (Referring to himself being of a smaller/lower status)

    [3] Qu JiangLin uses ¡®³¼ÓëÄÚ×Ó¡¯, where ³¼ = subject/servant/official of lower status and ÄÚ×Ó = a humble way to call his wife.

 Chapter 30

    29. Gentle words can still drive one mad (2)

    ¡°Since Eight w.a.n.g Ye is not intending to have a brief stay, then at least allow this subject to inform the servants to prepare some good wine and dishes&h.e.l.lip;¡± Qu JiangLin changed his tactics again.

    ¡°Does Father-inw wish so much for Benw.a.n.g to stay?¡±

    ¡°Eight w.a.n.g Ye thinks too much, this subject did not mean anything. ¡± Immediately, Qu JiangLin could hear the underlying meaning behind Mo LianCheng¡¯s words, his heart jumping in shock as he managed to reply in time.

    ¡°Is it Ben w.a.n.g that thinks too much, or Father-in-Law that is too nervous?¡± Mo LianCheng smiled indifferently, his tone even and calm.

    ¡°That, That&h.e.l.lip;¡± Qu JiangLin¡¯s had a head of cold sweat, speechless against the other but when his line of sightnds on Qu Tan-er, immediately had another idea formed: ¡°Qu Tan-er has never stepped past the main door and since she¡¯s back now, perhaps Eight w.a.n.g Ye may allow this young girl to stay home for a few days? This subject worries that she would not be able to get used to the sudden change of environment, so&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Ho, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Hoping for Eight w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s consideration, this subject has always been fond of this daughter and thus wish to share more words with her.¡±

    ¡°What about your thoughts?¡± Mo LianCheng¡¯s gaze s.h.i.+fted, turned towards Qu Tan-er questioningly.

    ¡°Asking me?¡± Qu Tan-er¡¯s lips twitched, her heart carrying a hint of gloominess. These two men, whether or not it is fighting in the open or secretly, if they wish to fight then fight so why did the topic turn towards her and drag her into the fight.

    ¡°Precisely asking you.¡± Mo LianCheng quipped.

    ¡°Shall listen to Fath&h.e.l.lip;. No, Big Mada&h.e.l.lip;. No, everything shall follow Eight w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s decision.¡± Qu Tan-er considered a moment before answering him, sight turned to Qu JiangLin. Halfway through, as if there was a sudden wrong, she turns her eyes towards Big Madam and uttered, yet it remains unfinished as she hesitated, unsure and uncertain. Atst her gazends on Mo LianCheng¡¯s face and ultimately found an answer, thus finis.h.i.+ng her words.

    Look ah, how much she knew to observe people¡¯s faces to give face. When thest sentenced is finished, everybody¡¯s faced changed properly, once again proving that her previous decision was correct.

    ¡°Does Tan-er not want to apany Father more? Afterall&h.e.l.lip;¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    -PREVIEW-

    (SleepyOWL) TL Note: Gotten busy so fast lol. Thanks for everybody¡¯sments! Hopefully I¡¯ll be able to get the other half of this chapter done soon¡ª

 Chapter 31

    31. A Certain Ye¡¯s Probe (1)

    Within the refined and luxurious carriage.

    Various dried fruits and exquisite treats was prepared within the container, even carrying a few books for idle reading. At this moment, Mo LianCheng is sitting on the soft seats of the carriage with anguid expression which,pared to the previous dignified appearance, was apletely different style.

    The edge of Qu Tan-er¡¯s lips twitched.

    Seems that it wasn¡¯t just her that was able to act, wasn¡¯t it?

    She won¡¯t expose, some things that has been exposed would turn the atmosphere awkward.

    She silently chose a position furthest from Mo LianCheng to sit down, posture perfect, gentle and graceful without any bad habits to be seen. However, to sit like this for long would definitely be tiring...

    Presently.

    ¡°Return to the Fu.¡± This sentence flowed out from Mo LianCheng¡¯s lips calmly.

    His order given and with the chorus of agreement responded from the servants outside, the carriage begins to move.

    The atmosphere was a little solemn, n.o.body spoke.

    Some time pa.s.sed again.

    Mo LianCheng had a book on hand, leisurely reading, asionally picking a few dried fruits and tossing them into his mouth withfortable ease.

    On the other hand, Qu Tan-er was internally calcting how long she could maintain her current posture.

    Even though the carriage had soft cus.h.i.+ons, the seat was too low and she couldn¡¯t sit with crossed legs like a a man. She could only tilt both legs in one direction, covering even her footwear under the skirt, small hands quietly ced on top of herp, lower back straightened, head slightly lowered, keep her breathing light, without a single w.

    This sitting posture was already exhausting, yet the main point was the wound on her back, the pain still persisting. Her brows remained creased, unable to rx.

    ¡°Something you wish to say?¡± Suddenly, Mo LianCheng raised his head and asked.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Veryfortable.¡±

    The simple conversation between them did not continue.

    A long timeter...

    ¡°Qu. Tan. Er?¡± Mo LianCheng mildly uttered her name, narrowed eyes firmly staring at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan-er nodded her head, a quiver in her heart as she waited for his next sentence. d.a.m.n, she¡¯d originally thought that they would be able to peacefully return to the Eight Fu, but it turns out that she was thinking too naively and underestimated Mo LianCheng.

    ¡°The name is not wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the person?¡± Mo LianCheng asked, a smiling expression on his handsome face. Except, this smile carried indifference and coldness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan-er¡¯s response was direct, without a hint of fl.u.s.ter, firmly decisive. Thinking back, her current looks were that of a sixteen year old (The body was fourteen when she crossed over), and with the mind of a twenty year old, Mo LianCheng should be rejoicing that he met one of the world¡¯s great extraordinary.... No, it should be called a thousand years spirit, or else with this sort of chance, it isn¡¯t something just anybody could encounter.

    Mo LianCheng fell silent.

    Qu Tan-er gave a smile, asking back, ¡°Is w.a.n.g Ye suspecting me?¡±

    Qu Tan-er was only able to say this sentence out after thinking it through multiple times, before questioning.

    She had a feeling of being tested, was he suspecting her ident.i.ty?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo LianCheng returned back instead.

    Qu Tan-er smiled. Although the smile was tranquil and calm, but it carried less sincerity, smiling without heart. Did he think she didn¡¯t know how to fake a cold smile just because he could? She spoke naturally, ¡°w.a.n.g Ye must be joking, Tan-er is still Tan-er, the Fourth Miss from Qu Fu and is currently w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s Eight w.a.n.g Fei.¡± Originally she had wanted to tell him, she wasn¡¯t Qu Fu¡¯s Fourth Miss, to tell him to just let her leave, but on second thought knew that it was too naive. If she dared to say that she wasn¡¯t Fourth Miss, the highest possibility was death. Another possibility was... A fate so terrible that death would be preferred.

 Chapter 32

    T/N: Muahaha¡ª Here¡¯s a chapter. To be honest, I already had half of this done when I was about to drop this. However, since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any movement/update/mentions from the other trantor who wanted to pick this up, I figured I might as well continue on until they¡¯re back lol.

    Also I may have watched the drama and got motivated to continue a little more.

    32. A Certain Ye¡¯s Probe (2)

    Even if she was a fake, there was no way Mo LianCheng would just let her leave.

    If news were to be leaked that the newly-wed w.a.n.g Fei from the Eighth w.a.n.g Fu was a fake, how much face would the royalty lose?

    Killing her, before announcing to the outside world that Eight w.a.n.g Fei had died due to a major illness... It would stop any ugly news from spreading.

    In these old times, a human¡¯s life was worthless, especially the frail life of women. (1)

    Hu!

    Gently releasing a breath, perseverance eventually crumbling. Having sat too long, Qu Tan-er¡¯s body tilted, yet in moments her posture s.h.i.+fts again. The facade that should be done, remained firm.

    The distance towards the Eight Fu shouldn¡¯t be long now.

    Mo LianCheng lightly lifted the corners of his lips, handsome face containing little to no expression which would have caused people to feel that his thoughts contained unfathomable depths and would also be unable to guess what was going through his mind. In the next second, within the moment his gaze swept towards Qu Tan-er and his expression changed, he couldn¡¯t stop the twitch of his brows and a hint of consideration appeared in his eyes. (2)

    ¡°I heard, that you used to walk closely with Da w.a.n.g Ye.¡± It was not a suspicion, but a fact.

    ¡°Eh? Oh, yeah... ¡± Maybe? Qu Tan-er¡¯s question remained at her throat, yet did not ask. Jing Xin had already mentioned to her long ago; Two years ago her rtions.h.i.+p with Da w.a.n.g Ye, Mo Yi Huan, was very close, close to the point of suspicion and yet.... She was not the original her, so those memories doesn¡¯t exist for her.

    Within these two years, she had never met this Da w.a.n.g Ye in person and thus had forgotten about this matter.

    ¡°The rtions.h.i.+p was not simple.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± It does seem that way.

    Mo LianCheng asked straightforwardly, yet Qu Tan-er replied as if it was natural, without a hint of hesitation.

    She did not dare hesitate since he had suspected her ident.i.ty earlier, so it her reply contained any bit of hesitance... It would lead people to feel that something was strange. But, replying yes would have a possibility of angering Mo LianCheng. After all, her current t.i.tle was his w.a.n.g Fei, which man would be happy to hear about their own woman walking so closely with another man?

    But between suspicion, and angering him.

    She decisively chose thetter.

    Her head, habitually lowered, did not raise to look him in the eyes.

    One questioning, one answering, as if idly chatting.

    Only, this kind of stifling atmosphere, was heavy enough to cause difficulties in breathing.

    ¡°You would marry so easily for him?¡± Mo LianCheng¡¯s eyes contained within a moment of coldness, yet it quickly calmed. Closely observed, they remained the same aloofness like before.

    ¡°Tan-er does not understand w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s meaning.¡± Qu Tan-er, startled, raised her eyes to nce back at Mo LianCheng. Instinctively, she realized that her own thinking seemed to be wrong. Qu Tan-er marrying to Mo LianCheng, the Great Mastermind pus.h.i.+ng it forward behind her, appears to be Da w.a.n.g Ye! What! What kind ofplicated rtions.h.i.+p is this?

    As for Mo LianCheng agreeing to marry her, definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as it appears.

    Even though an Imperial Edict cannot be defied, but this kind of marriage matters that he did not even attempt to reject, showed that it contained certain unknown secrets.

    ¡°His motives.¡± Mo LianCheng suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Qu Tan-er was stunned again, regarding such a simple question, she still could not wrap her head around. She hadn¡¯t even seen this Da w.a.n.g Ye, how would she know his motives?

    ¡°Ben w.a.n.g has never done things sloppily, Ben w.a.n.g only needs to know his motives for having you married here, as for the rest, Ben w.a.n.g does not wish to ask about. You, will still be your Eight w.a.n.g Fei.¡± Mo LianCheng leaned back slightly against the carriage, indifferently watching her. (3)

    ¡°Tan-er does not understand w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s meaning.¡±

    ¡°You do understand. Ben w.a.n.g¡¯s patience has its¡¯ limits. Soon we will reach Eight w.a.n.g Fu, it is not wise to waste time.¡±

    (1) ÃüÈçÖ½±¡µÄÅ®ÈË; Literally Paper-thin life / Life like paper, so fragile

    (2) This was a pretty troublesome part to trante because chinese writing has so many pauses andmas and whatnot... *Owl crying*

    Da w.a.n.g Ye ; ´óÍõÒ¯Literally ´ó = Big so instead of ¡®Big w.a.n.g Ye¡¯ I decided to leave it as Da w.a.n.g Ye (lol)

    (3) ÍÏÄà´øË®: Literally ¡® Wading through mud while dragging water ¡®

 Chapter 33

    T/N: Hey look! Random update! This chapter gave me a bit of trouble. Also, feel free to chat about the drama adaptation with me! 8D

    32. A Certain Ye¡¯s Probe (3)

    ¡°Tan-er doesn¡¯t understand w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s meaning.¡± Qu Tan-er maintained the same sentence, not even half her words would change after 800 years.

    ¡°Other then this sentence, don¡¯t you know how to give a different response?¡± Mo LianCheng smiled faintly, brows raised, yet his tone did not carry any dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Qu Tan-er nodded her head, replying a.s.suredly. To pretend to be crazy and act a fool, anybody could do, but the key point was to put up a convincing pretense to the point of wlessness, and only then could one be called the expert of all experts.

    And her, Qu Tan-er, was the G.o.d among experts... Cough, a certain someone¡¯s self-promation. (1)

    ¡°Are you angering Ben w.a.n.g intentionally?¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°What you should be replying, is Ben w.a.n.g¡¯s question.¡±

    ¡°What did w.a.n.g Ye ask about?¡±

    ¡°Doing this on purpose?¡± Mo LianCheng narrowed his eyes slightly. Even he himself did not expect that she would have the ability to raise his temper that would otherwise not be so easily revealed in front of outsiders.

    ¡°Am not.¡±

    ¡°Ben w.a.n.g finally understands, why he would pick you.¡±

    ¡°Tan-er doesn¡¯t understand w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s meaning.¡± Doesn¡¯t understand and never wanted to understand, the world of men, she doesn¡¯t want to know and as for the power struggles within the pce, she doesn¡¯t wish to be a part of nor does she want to enter. Supposedly, the dramas have always shown that once a woman has stepped in and found out too many things, her ending would basically always be a terrible death.

    ¡°Since you want to pretend, then continue your act but, remember not to make a mistake.¡± Mo LianCheng spoke calmly, the edges of his lips curled with a meaningful smile.

    Qu Tan-er turned silent, unable to help the slight raise of her head to look towards him once again. Pretending for two years, it was the first time a man has seen through¨C no, it was identally exposed. That one incident where she climbed the wall, purely an ident. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should rejoice at having met this person, or grieve at her own bad luck. Even if she were to temporarily ignore everything that Mo LianCheng had said, just by the conspiracy that she didn¡¯t know of, or her act of beingpliant and gentle, all of it could eventually be summarized as a situation without hope.

    Not to mention Qu JiangLin¡¯s words on the night the Emperor bestowed the marriage.

    Actually the things Qu JiangLin said at that time, as a father was not inherently wrong, only requesting that after her marriage into Eight w.a.n.g Fu, to try her best to gain Mo LianCheng¡¯s trust and affections. However his way of phrasing had caused her to instinctively suspect that she was a piece of p.a.w.n to be inserted into Eight w.a.n.g Fu. At the same time, he had strongly advised her to constantly keep Qu Fu in mind, to always ept whatever tasks that might be requested from her.

    A daughter that had already married out, still required to give consideration to Qu Fu, still required to work for Qu Fu?

    Isn¡¯t that just too strange?

    And yet, the way Qu JiangLin had said so at that time was very natural.

    Qu Tan-er, for the sake of not revealing the fact that she wasn¡¯t his daughter a long time ago, naturally would not add on more words, merely nodding her head in agreement. Now that she thought about it, with how the original Qu Tan-er and Da w.a.n.g Ye walking so closely together, did it mean that Qu JiangLin was a part of the people from Da w.a.n.g Fu? The more she thought about it the more her head hurts. Forget it, she might as well not think.

    ¡°Tan-er doesn¡¯t...¡± She creased her brows as she thought to continue her pretense.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve married into Eight w.a.n.g Fu, became Eight w.a.n.g Fei, then the rules that should be observed must be followed, or else, even shallow waters can drown a person to death.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Startled, eyes opened wide, Qu Tan-er stared at him incredulously, doubtful of the words she had just heard and even more suspicious that he was covertly threatening her.

    Shallow waters can drown a person to death, this she understood, but... A s.h.i.+ver ran through her body, a sudden chill that came out of nowhere, did the weather turn cold?

    ¡°Ben w.a.n.g does not ask for much, only these.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tan-er understands, Tan-er will always keep in mind, to obey father before marriage, to obey husband after marriage and to obey the son after husband¡¯s... Husband¡¯s death. w.a.n.g Ye do continue, Tan-er is still listening.¡± Qu Tan-er smiled faintly, docilely awaiting Mo LianCheng¡¯s instructions.

    (1) ¶øËý£¬ÇúÌ´¶ù£¬±ãÊÇÄÇ¸ßÊÖÖÐµÄ¡õ¡õÁË°É......¿È£¬Ä³ÈË×ÔÈÏµÄ¡£; Not sure what the author is trying to say here, since they put an ¡® ¡õ¡õ ¡® which would¡¯ve tranted to ¡®¡õ¡õ among the experts¡¯... I decided to put in ¡®G.o.d among experts¡¯ since that¡¯s what I felt was close enough? If anybody has a better way of exining, please help orz....

 Chapter 34

    Theplexion of Mo Liancheng sinks, cloudly asked : "Are you so impatient to wait for this prince to die?"

    "Prince, you¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you sitting here? How can you be dead." Although she also wanted him to stretch out as early as 1.2 feet, but...... she really hasn¡¯t found an escape route yet, rather made her be a widow, she would want him to be still alive and well.

    "Joke?" The Mo Liancheng eyes narrowed, looking at her with darken eyes.

    "Prince, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted Tan¡¯er to remember several family rules?" Qu Tan¡¯er swallowed her saliva, suddenly surprised, she annoyed the person that should not be annoyed.

    Otherwise, where does this cold wind from under her feete?

    At present, this man look like has no temper, not as harmless as it looks, but is...... deeply hidden.

    "One, you¡¯re married at the Eight Prince Pce, don¡¯t look too much, don¡¯t talk too much, don¡¯t interfere, don¡¯t be oversensitive, the ce that you shouldn¡¯t go then better not take any step, because this prince did not like ying rough by throwing you back to your maternal home. Second, the person of this prince, should have the appearance of a married woman, you cannot engage in love affairs, cannot have an affair, because this prince will write the letter of divorce. Third, when talking, it is best to look at this prince eyes, this prince does not want to look at people. Fourth, when answering, except for nodding, talking back is prohibited, an appearance of more dead than alive, this prince will see then will be tiring."

    "Eh?"

    Qu Tan¡¯er had not responded for a while looking at him, quite a while she doesn¡¯t have a sound.

    One, two, three, four, if there is also five, she will faint, then spits blood.

    The atmosphere transform all of a sudden, from serious became constrained and strange.

    "Do you have an opinion?" Mo Liancheng raised an eyebrow, the delicate and pretty face is calm.

    "Yes" a very big opinion, he made a long list, is it not objectionable ah. Family rules? What bird rules, he just temporarily came up with this idea.

    "Oh?" Mo Liancheng looked at her eyes, waiting for her reply.

    "One, the prince said that the ce that I can¡¯t go then I will not go, then can I leave the pce?" Eight Prince Pce has several courtyards and non-courtyards, pavilion and non-pavilion, she is alsozy, but the pce issue, actually must absolutely ask.

    "Can not."

    Qu Tan¡¯er lip corner cast aside, consider herself unlucky, questioning was really a waste, but......

    "Two, the prince said that I cannot look for another man, what if the other man looks for me, then?"

    "Considered."

    "Well, will that means that the prince will give me a letter of divorce?" She antic.i.p.ates, so simple, if earlier knows...... Suddenly, her two big eyes sparkling and s.h.i.+ning looking at him.

    Mo Liancheng is startled, put down the book in his hands, said reluctantly: "This prince will say that this prince now is toozy to write"

    "You mean, the second is not an example." Her small face lowered said suddenly in a low voice.

    "If you didn¡¯t mind that this prince will especially arrange a house for you, but that house is called Cold House* by the people."

    *mini version of Cold Pce, where the abandoned consort is.

    "I know how should act." Qu Tan¡¯er look at him with faint smile, as for the third, and fourth: "I am looking at the prince¡¯s eyes now while speaking, but I¡¯m afraid that the words that I will say will make the prince not quite happy."

    "If you thought that you will make this prince not happy, then don¡¯t say it.¡±

    "......" Qu Tan¡¯er is silent.

    Really, this man, is not really ordinary, it will make the people want to grasp crazily.

 Chapter 35

    "This prince says one, you can not answer two."

    "Yes." She will answer three then, is not troublesome.

    "This prince wants you to go east, you can not to the west."

    "Yes." Qu Tan¡¯er nods again docilely, very sure to her answer.

    If not to east, if not to west, then to south, is also good, this issue, is not big.

    "This prince is not married to a puppet."

    "Yes." She is a living person, always has not been a puppet, therefore......

    "Now all are put forth, going to Qu Residence I understand, however don¡¯t even think about going to another gate again."

    "Yes." She didn¡¯t mind, really didn¡¯t mind.

    d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b.........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b..........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b...........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b

    Wait, they¡¯re not returning home, whose house will they go?

    Then, Mo Liancheng look at her, said to the outside person: "You don¡¯t need to return home, go directly."

    What? Where will they go? Qu Tan¡¯er doubtly look to Mo Liancheng, thinking that he will give her again a direct reply, just, she¡¯s waiting, still waiting, then Mo Liancheng suddenly sits in rx with eyes closed, seemingly disinclined to pay attention to her.

    "Prince, where are we going now?" Since, can not obtain a reply, then she can only asked again.

    "When we arrive you will know." Mo Liancheng sits in rx with eyes closed, replying to her lightly.

    "You can¡¯t say now?" considering nning ahead, this will make her to first psychologically prepare.

    "You will know."

    "......" Qu Tan¡¯er sn.o.bbishly turns, first time showing the white of the eyes, before, she is actually a person with a big heart, nevertheless n.o.body sees it. However, the next moment, she has not actually ask again, then she sees Mo Liancheng close his eyes, the nerve of her whole body thenpletely rxes, including the sitting posture is not proper, she quickly lean back towards carriage panel to rest.

    d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b.........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b..........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b...........d(*¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð*)b

    When her back just pasted in the panel, her delicate eyebrows wrinkle, she almost eximed aloud.

    Slightly rxing her movement, enabling the ache of her back topletely reduce.

    The carriage driving for a while, finally stopped.

    "Prince." Outside is Yu Hao, calling.

    Mo Liancheng lightly "um" as a response, sits up slowly,zily stretch his long leg, swept to Qu Tan¡¯er eyes lightly, stand up, walk out of the carriage.

    The manner of Qu Tan¡¯er is alsody-like, enduring her pain in the back, even she didn¡¯t make a sound. The moment she got out she didn¡¯t see Mo Liancheng, she wipes her cold sweat in her forehead that came out quietly because of the pain. Sometimes, she also thinks it¡¯s odd...... Why is her own temper strange?

    When she is not sick and not in pain, she acts like a weak, when she is painfully wounded, she actually clenches her teeth to act calm.

    Qu Tan¡¯er got out from the carriage, looking at the surrounding, she is startled suddenly!

    Greeted in her eyes, is a grand and magnificent traditional construction, where is this? Imperial pce?! Quickly, she had determined her suspicion, she heard the court eunuchs greeting Mo Liancheng repeatedly.

    Qu Tan¡¯er remained silent, walking silently along with Mo Liancheng.

    She is curiously looking at the surroundings, the beautiful pce hall, tall and pleasing to the eye, the eaves everywhere has a dragon flying swiftly, the beautiful whitecquer, simrly it will make people feel solemn, yet calm and quiet, impressively it¡¯s like what you see on the television. But, she shakes her head secretly, the feeling like you¡¯re in a cage is too strong, how one portion of cold chill from the heel connectingly goes up to the brain, actually makes the people¡¯s hearts to be cautious.

    Yi Lan Pce.*

    *name of the Pce/Courtyard

    From distance, you will see the main hall outside has three gold-tingrge characters.

    Qu Tan¡¯er finally determined the one who will she meet, what person she will be face.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    The ugly wife must always see the parents-inw, although she is not ugly, actually she is a little worried when they meet, will it have the sshing water plot? Will she be hit by a nk again as a greeting in the meeting? If not these two, will they change the method of greeting? It is said that in the ancient times in the harem they had countless of ways to torture a person that evolved after countless of experiments.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Inside Yi Lan Pce, is an already seated beautiful woman, like she was already waiting for their arrival.

    ¡°Son feudal official salute mother concubine.¡± Mo Liancheng enters in the small courtyard, lightly smiles looking at Imperial Concubine Lan.

    ¡°Daughter feudal official Tan¡¯er salute mother concubine, pays respect to mother concubine.¡± Qu Taner slightly bent her body, she learn this from Jing Xin, teaching her the way to greet the woman in front of her.

    Certainly, such a very beautiful woman like Imperial Concubine Lan, is possible to give birth to a man like Mo Liancheng that is devilishly handsome.

    ¡°Um,e, sit to apany bengong* to talk, Cheng¡¯er many days you didn¡¯te to visit bengong, making the mother concubine strangely miss you.¡± Imperial Concubine Lan smiles lightly, the manner is kind, there is not a least bit of loftiness.

    <i>*bengong: means this pce. Way of addressing princesses/imperial concubines to themselves. I didn¡¯t directly trante cause it may cause confusion specially to those new readers CLN. </i>

    ¡°Even if son feudal official didn¡¯te, mother concubine aren¡¯t you still living very well.¡± Mo Liancheng smiles lightly, sit in calm way, but, the manner is the same with Imperial Concubine Lan, but also it will not make people feel alienated.

    ¡°Looked at this child talking like mother concubine is probably not important.¡± Imperial Concubine Lan pretended to snob Mo Liancheng, the line of sight briefly changed to Qu Tan¡¯er, immediately showing a happy expression: ¡°Tan¡¯er, why are you still standing, sit, you¡¯re married to Eight Prince Pce, bengong have not seen you well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nods, sat in the left position of Imperial Concubine Lan obediently, these custom, will really kill people, in sitting should not disorder the skirt, smiling should not show the teeth, put the hands in thep, slightly lower the head, it¡¯s not different if you write in your forehead, I was waiting for your instruction.

    ¡°Lift your head to make bengong look at you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Um, truly is a beautiful woman, looks very lovable, since you¡¯re married to Eight Prince Pce, you must know that the pce is not only your home, you must act carefully anywhere, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tan¡¯er will sincerely remember mother concubine words.¡±

    ¡°In Cheng¡¯er¡¯s Pce, every big or small (in influence) waiting-concubine, bengong can¡¯t even remember their count, a man having three wives and four concubines are normal custom, you must live together in peace and harmony with them, you can not cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tan¡¯er will remember.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiles lightly, the face is like earnestly listening to the words of Imperial Concubine Lan, always answering obediently no matter what imperial concubine Lan says anything, but her reply, is always a one ¡°Yes¡± word.

    ¡°When bengong got married, mother of bengong personally puts on this jade bracelet to bengong, now bengong is giving it to you, in the future, you will be Cheng¡¯er¡¯s Eight Princess, alive is the person of Eight Prince Pce, in death your soul is also to Eight Prince Pce, this will be a fact that will not change for a lifetime.¡± Imperial Concubine Lan pulled Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s hands giving the jade bracelet to Qu Tan¡¯er.

    ¡°Not¡­¡­¡± Qu Tan¡¯er is surprised for a moment, responding that she want refuse.

    ¡°What can not, you are the daughter-inw of bengong, this naturally is yours, wear it.¡± to Imperial Concubine Lan, no matter what she wants to say, the jade bracelet is already wearing in her hand.

    ¡°Thank you mother concubine.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er looked at jade bracelet in her hand, showing disgruntledness. Actually, she wants to reject. This type of thing wearing in the hand, although is not heavy, but at heart the pressure is really ¨C extremely heavy.

    What alive is the person of Eight Prince Pce, in death the soul is also to Eight Prince Pce?

    Hearing it is quite ruthless, also quite vicious, what is she warning her? What does she wants to tell her?

 Chapter 37

    usually trante at middle of the night (around 12am-4am) but I fell asleep. So&h.e.l.lip;.. sorry for not posting the rest of the chapters. This is it for now.

    "Today is returning to the maternal home, why didn¡¯t you stay?" Imperial Concubine Lan lightly take her hand back, on the face was still hanging a light happy expression, to Qu Tan¡¯er, like she is very satisfied.

    "Answering mother concubine, father understand the difficulties of Tan¡¯er, therefore, he earlier made Tan¡¯er leave the maternal home, the prince is keeping mother concubine wait, I do not dare to make the mother concubine wait for a long time." Qu Tan¡¯er replied.

    The corners of her mouth raised, this lie is a little far-fetch, supposedly that time, Qu Jianglin doesn¡¯t want to open the front door to make them leave.

    However, she just pulled a slightly big lie, do some people need tightly to look at her?

    Her beautiful eyes swept to Mo Liancheng, really looking at him being at ease, the face does not have the change.

    "Oh, what? I believe Mr. Qu does not want to give up a daughter like you very much."

    "Was the mother concubine considers thoroughly." Sitting so long, Qu Tan¡¯er see that Imperial Concubine Lan being warm, has finally felt relieved. A moment ago when they are not still in Yi Lan Pce, she was worried about it.

    "Um, bengong was somewhat tired, Cheng¡¯er and Tan¡¯er apany bengong to take a walk, getting old is really has no alternative but to yield to age, if I didn¡¯t take a walk, the person possibly really will not take a walk." Imperial Concubine Lan smiles lightly, stood up, looks at Qu Tan¡¯er smiling slightly, the footsteps just about to step, when the line of sight actually looks to not far away beautiful figure das.h.i.+ng wildly to go in their direction, in the eye shes an indifference, but, it disappear too quick, making the people unable to realize.

    "Yes."

    Qu Taner lowers the head, follows closely in the back to go out of the courtyard of Imperial Concubine Lan.

    But in the back, Mo Liancheng is also disinclined to talk, then is also walking in the back.

    "Elder brother Liancheng." The sound just fell, a tender and beautiful form then sharply rush, directly soared in the bosom of Mo Liancheng.

    "&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;" Qu Tan¡¯er for a while didn¡¯t react only looking in the happenings at present, the mouth almost did not close promptly.

    This woman, this speed, really didn¡¯t stop, including her is praising to the heavens.

    "Elder brother Liancheng, Fengyang really miss you, why didn¡¯t you enter the pce toe to see Fengyang, did you forgot Fengyang?" 19th Princess Mo Fengyang hug the waist of Mo Liancheng tightly, the expression is having the thick disaffection.

    "Didn¡¯t this prince came now?" Mo Liancheng look at the person in his bosom slightly, did not put out a hand to hug her, but did not shoved her openly, allowing her.

    "It is not okay, not okay, elder brother Liancheng does note to see Fengyang today.¡±

    "You say then how will it be okay?"

    "Fengyang has not seen elder brother Liancheng for a long time, today elder brother Liancheng must apany Fengyang, no one can rob elder brother Liancheng." Mo Fengyang small mouth lifts, embracing Mo Liancheng, not willing toe out.

    "Fengyang, why when seeing Cheng¡¯er you always sticking to him, put down." Imperial Concubine Lan knitting the brows, temperately look at the person in Mo Liancheng bosom.

    "Yes, imperial concubine." Even if Mo Fengyang is very dissatisfied, but she does not dare to defy the words of Imperial Concubine Lan.

    Mo Fengyang just look up, happen to clearly look at Qu Tan¡¯ering, but, this looks, except for heaving a deep sigh, only, then a sighed.

    The imperial children, not just handsome, is also pretty, including her looks of jealousy, the G.o.ds are unfair, the good, the beautiful was ced in this imperial pce.

    Looking at Mo Liancheng, looking at Fengyang again&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; Are they really brother and sister?

    But at present eyes of Mo Fengyang, resembles not as simple as looking at an elder brother.

 Chapter 38

    Imperial Concubine Lan said warmly: "Fengyang, this is the princess of your imperial brother, greet her......"

    "How old are you?" The words of Imperial Concubine Lan have not said with enough time the question of Mo Fengyang then rapidly falls, showing arrogance and rudeness.

    "Fengyang?" Imperial Concubine Lan is slightly angry, looking at her, wanted to stop Mo Fengyang¡¯s not proper att.i.tude.

    While standing nearby is Mo Liancheng, just looking everything at present indifferently, not nning to open the mouth, the line of sight will look unintentionally to Qu Tan¡¯er.

    "Imperial Concubine Lan, you also know what temper Fengyang has, fine, Fengyang knew, Eight sister-inw, how old are you this year?" Mo Fengyang still didn¡¯t follow, but Imperial Concubine Lan swept a look at her, then she stiffly suppress her discontented look, but still addressing her original question, not willing to let it go, she must ascertain.

    "Answering princess Fengyang, Tan¡¯er this year is 16." Qu Tan¡¯er smiles lightly, regarding the action of Mo Fengyang, she did not care, the manner looks like very respectful, brought a little fuzzy unfamiliarity, but in fact the two of them are unfamiliar.

    The Eight sister-inw in Fengyang¡¯s mouth calling, she knows then that Mo Fengyang does not want to wee her, only...... She has married the elder brother Liancheng in her mouth, s.n.a.t.c.hing her beloved sweetheart, it is such necessity to be hostile?

    "Others only called me 19th princess.¡±

    "Oh, Then Tan¡¯er will changed her words calling you 19th princess, I don¡¯t mind." Qu Tan¡¯er is not angry, still has a smiling face that wees people, because only that matter, she did not mind, regarding her saying it, then it really did not matter.

    Whether her name is cat or dog, for her, is only a name.

    "Fengyang?" Imperial Concubine Lan looked at Mo Fengyang.

    "Mother concubine, the daughter feudal official doesn¡¯t mind." Qu Tan¡¯er smiles lightly, she always don¡¯t mind it.

    The corner of her eye look at Mo Fengyang, then rapidly transfer to Mo Liancheng again, the smile, did not change, continuing to act perfectly, even if looking at the silent Mo Liancheng, even half a minute the expression still has not changed.

    "Since Eight sister-inw did not mind how to call Fengyang, then you will not mind surely making me borrow my elder brother Liancheng, we have not spoken for a long time together well."

    "Okay." Mo Fengyang asked directly, Qu Tan¡¯er actually also returned simply, including no hesitation, not wasting the time.

    It¡¯s okay, it is also her meaning, she wants to use then use it, she wants to borrow the she can borrow it, in any case that man for her, is nothing.

    "Elder brother Liancheng, you apany Fengyang to walk in that side of the garden?" No matter what Mo Fengyang say, must act like a spoiled brat swinging the arm of Mo Liancheng, then, looking at Mo Liancheng just wanted to open the mouth, for fear that she will hear an answer, not waiting for him to answer then pulling him to walk: "Elder brother Liancheng, let¡¯s go."

    Mo Liancheng only smiles lightly to Mo Fengyang walking away, not saying any words, as if no reaction, for a minute looking at Mo Fengyang resembling love, but, actually the corner of the eye unintentionally swept to Qu Taner.

    Qu Taner smiles lightly looking at them walking away, the line of sight returns to Imperial Concubine Lan, waiting for her words.

    "In that case, you apany bengong to walk." Imperial Concubine Lan looked at Qu Tan¡¯er lightly, no longer saying anything.

    "Yes." Qu Tan¡¯er replied, obediently following Imperial Concubine Lan at her back.

    "What do you think about that child Fengyang?" Imperial Concubine Lan asked suddenly.

    Zi Mo: Tranting this parts of the story is somehow hard for me. Since I was already way past this act. Already knowing how much Mo Liancheng love Qu Tan¡¯er. His possessiveness and obsessiveness is way taller than me. (=^_^=)v

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    ¡°Answering mother concubine, 19th princess is very good.¡± although Qu Tan¡¯er is unclear to the reason why Imperial Concubine Lan asked that but she still answer it.

    ¡°Good? What is good about her?¡±

    ¡°Answering mother concubine, 19th princess is very good to the prince.¡± Eh, What is this about?

    What kind of person Mo Fengyang is, she doesn¡¯t care, she is disinclined to pay attention to it.

    ¡°Oh, That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about Cheng¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Answering mother concubine, the prince is also very good.¡±

    ¡°Oh, What is also good about him?¡± Imperial Concubine Lan asked, while, she is walking in front of Qu Tan¡¯er, the person following her could not see her facial expression in her face.

    ¡°Daughter feudal official does not dare to make improperments.¡±

    ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t mind, just say what you wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°Answering mother concubine, everything about the prince is good.¡± The talk of the two female is specially harmonious, it will even make the G.o.ds jealous.

    ¡°Well, since everything about him is good, bengong will say one thing, since you¡¯re married to the Eight Prince Pce, you must treat him well, do not do things that will make you regret in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the daughter feudal official will sincerely remember.¡± It seems like that the main topic came finally, they¡¯ve been circling back and forth, the main topic seems must start.

    ¡°For bengong, no matter what¡¯s in the past, whom you follow strictly, whom you are close with, but, since the present you are now the person of Eight Prince Pce, you must forget the past, and be the Eight Princess wholeheartedly, the temper of Cheng¡¯er, is mild, will pay no attention to things, he doesn¡¯t want to be the crown prince, doesn¡¯t have an ambition to be the Emperor, he will not s.n.a.t.c.h things to his several other elder brothers, if you have a dream to be the future Crown Princess or Empress, I¡¯m afraid that the Eight Prince Pce can¡¯t fulfill you these things.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Qu Tan¡¯er is surprised, listening to Imperial Concubine Lan speaking these things, she is finally getting an idea.

    Originally......

    She never said that she wants to be the Crown Princess, she never said that she wants to be the future Empress. Moreover...... What she most want say is that, if she will choose the road herself, she wants to go away freely and merrily.

    ¡°Yes, the daughter feudal official will remember, mother concubine please feel at ease that the daughter feudal official knows what she should do.¡±

    ¡°Um, that is good.¡± Imperial Concubine Lan did not nod, did not turned her head, she still continue proceeding in walking her step, the chatting suddenly stop, a momentter, she continued to talk again: ¡°About the side of the First Prince, if there is nothing, avoid havingmunication, avoid giving others to have an opinion, it¡¯s not good to Eight Prince Pce and to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the daughter feudal official will remember.¡± the side of the lips of Qu Tan¡¯er raise, she didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Concubine Lan will say it directly. She did not expect this, it seems this matter is not a secret, even Imperial Concubines Lan which is inside the pce know about it. However, this is depressing, the person itself, doesn¡¯t even have a slight impression about it...... Over the past two years, the First Prince Mo Yihuai don¡¯t even go to Qu Residence, nor did not even meet her once.

    ¡°The temper of Fengyang is like that, don¡¯t care too much about her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you visit your second sister, Imperial Concubine Ning?¡± Imperial Concubine Lan asked.

    ¡°Answering mother concubine, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Um, find time to visit her once.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Go look for Cheng¡¯er, do not let him stay with Fengyang for too long, while the time is still early, you should go back.¡± Imperial Concubine Lan look in the direction of the side garden, in her eyes appear a look of thinking very deep, making people unable to understand the meaning of her look.

    ¡°Yes, the daughter feudal official say goodbye to mother concubine.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er lower her head, bend her body slightly, smiled lightly sending off Imperial Concubine Lan.

 Chapter 40

    If there is any mistake feel free to correct it. (=^_^=)v

    When Imperial Concubine Lan walk away, she moderately straightened her back, then, her line of sight changes not in the direction of the garden, but to the person that is standing behind her from the start, the silent Jing Xin.

    "What did you hear?"

    "Imperial Concubine Lan said that the lord and the prince should return home." Jing Xin replied in a soft voice.

    "Oh, Then?" Qu Tan¡¯er raised her eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.

    "There are many rumor in the pce."

    "Um, truly." Qu Tan¡¯er nodded, abundantly agreeing to the words of Jing Xin.

    "What about the Prince and Princess?" Jing Xin turned to look at the two affectionate people in the garden, turning again, looking at Qu Taner, waiting for her response.

    "When those twoe back, then we will return, of course if some people really want to go back, isn¡¯t that right, although I really don¡¯t intend to be the antagonist, even don¡¯t want to be the evil sister-inw that breaks apart the two people, however, no matter what, I don¡¯t have a choice but to do it, and enthusiastically must do it." Qu Tan¡¯er shrugged, looking like she is coerced, although her expression, doesn¡¯t say otherwise, but looks like she is contrary very happy.

    Then, she started to walk, proceeding at a moderate pace.

    But at her back is Jing Xin, at this time still silent.

    "Jing Xin, don¡¯t you think that they more look like a pair of sweetheart?" Qu Tan¡¯er narrowed her beautiful eyes, the more you look at the two people in the front, the more they resemble, like a pair of sweetheart, she unintentionally disregarded Yu Hao that is standing at the back of Mo Liancheng.

    "They are siblings." Jing Xin replied, her face is serious.

    "Um, I know, but disregarding their status, if you look again carefully, don¡¯t they look like a pair of lovers, handsome man, lovely woman, simply is a pair of goodbination, perfectly match." Qu Tan¡¯er beckons her hand, lightly shakes her head again, disregarding the words of Jing Xin.

    Siblings?

    If Mo Fengyang really regards Mo Liancheng as an elder brother only, Qu Tan¡¯er will bet to cut off her heads to be sited as a stool.

    If the man has feelings, she is not clear, but to the younger sister¡¯s intention, is almost like a dripping out drops of juice.

    "Lord, didn¡¯t you just misunderstand it?" Jing Xin unavoidably suspects the reaction of Qu Tan¡¯er.

    "That man is my husband, that woman is my husband¡¯s 19th younger sister, I believe you are not wrong about that, but what I have said is not wrong, do you want to bet?¡±

    "What¡¯s the bet?"

    "Bet anything, oh, I also want to think well a good bet, it¡¯s only a pity that I seemingly don¡¯t have the opportunity." Qu Tan¡¯er dangled her shoulders, thest few words, tiredly saying, because her walking is slow, she will just now arrive in the ce finally.

    Qu Tan¡¯er stopped, lightly smiles while looking at two people in her front, but only the two sides far miss several distances.

    "Elder brother Liancheng, we go to that side." When Mo Fengyang saw Qu Tan¡¯ere, she pulled Mo Liancheng to go in the other direction.

    "Prince, if you have not enjoyed looking at the flower, or finish talking your concerns, then Tan¡¯er will early go back, I will not disturb you." Qu Tan¡¯er smiles, regarding the action of Mo Fengyang, she understands.

    Mo Fengyang is extremely hostile to her, she know it, therefore...... She voluntarily do it.

    "Then Fengyang will be impolite." Mo Fengyang self-satisfyingly smiles, then walk with Mo Liancheng.

    However, a little unexpectedly, she pulled a few times, Mo Liancheng still faintly smiling, standing still.

    Zi Mo: Ha! Cersie and Jamie are quaking (because of Fengyang, of course).

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41. Be Quite Ruthless, Also Quite Vicious ( 6 )

    ¡°FengYang, I have to head back.¡± Mo Lian Cheng said, he did not care about FengYang¡¯s unhappiness. Lien Cheng then turned to start staring at Qu Tan Er.

    ¡°Already? Elder Brother Lian Cheng?¡± FengYang questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I do not like staying in the pce¡± Replied Lian Cheng while he continues to stare at Qu Tan Er even though he was replying Feng Yang.

    Qu Tan Er looked down and smiled. She doesn¡¯t mind that Lian Cheng is staring at her. Being stared at isn¡¯t a bad thing anyways.

    ¡°So does that mean I can always go to your ce?¡± Feng Yang asked.

    ¡°Hmm, that all goes down to whether or not my wife would wee you.¡± Lian Cheng replied, while ncing over to Qu Tan Er.

    ¡°Why...¡± Mo Feng Yang was unhappy with Lien Cheng¡¯s reply. ¡°Does the Eighth Queen not wee me?¡± Feng Yang asked while ncing over to look at Qu Tan Er.

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, Neenth Princess. Whether or not you want toe to the Eight King Pce, it¡¯s up to your preference.¡± Qu Tan Er replied.

    ¡°Oh, really?! I should be thanking your generosity if that¡¯s the case.¡± Feng Yang said.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Neenth Princess¡± Qu Tan Er replied while smiling. She then turned to Lien Cheng and said ¡°My dear, let¡¯s go back¡±.

    They then boarded their carriage and left.

    As the horse carriage gets closer and closer to the pce¡¯s main door, Qu Tan Er had a single lucid moment. She now understands the saying ¡®Entering the pce is easy, but exiting is hard¡¯. The hard part isn¡¯t because of the guards guarding the gate, it¡¯s about the woman, the woman that the king has by his side.

    ¡°I do not like idiotic females¡± Lien Cheng said, breaking the silence in the carriage.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qu Tan Er was confused with the sudden confession. ¡°Oh, erm, yes my dear¡± she said.

    Idiotic? Who¡¯s he referring to?

    ¡°The pce already has too many people, I do not want to stuff any more people in there.¡± Lien Cheng said.

    ¡°Yes¡± Qu Tan Er said.

    Stuff? Stuff who? Why would he use the word stuff? That¡¯s a bit rude isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Mo Lien Cheng continued speaking.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan Er said while nodding.

    Obviously. Why is he stating the obvious?

    ¡°If you do not want your t.i.tle of the queen being s.n.a.t.c.hed away from you, you better behave like one.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan Er agreed again. Even though she doesn¡¯t really care about the t.i.tle of being the queen.

    ¡°Remember everything I said, and how you agreed to all of them¡± Lien Cheng said again.

    ¡°Yes¡± Qu Tan Er agreed once again.

    ¡°Are there any other words you know except for yes? Lien Cheng stared at her closely, wondering if she¡¯s doing this on purpose.

    ¡°Yes¡± Qu Tan Er replied coldly, once again. She gave a one word answer again.

    ¡°Very good¡± Lien Cheng said.

    ...¡¯Very good¡¯? She doesn¡¯t get it, how¡¯s that a good thing, she¡¯s being rude and all he said is very good?

    That was thest thing Mo Lien Cheng said. He remained quiet after that.

    And of course, Qu Tan Er would alsoply with not speaking.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 : The Battle Between The Two ( 1 )

    The silence between the two has never been broken since then, the atmosphere was spine-chilling and scary, it was cold.

    Qu Tan Er quickly nced over to look at Lian Cheng, but all she see was him sleeping peacefully.

    "Screeeech" The carrier came to a stop.

    "We¡¯re here" Yu Hao said, while opening the carriage¡¯s curtain, waiting for both of them to exit.

    Mo Lien Cheng looked at Qu Tan Er for a second, said nothing, and exited the carriage alone.

    Qu Tan Er was disappointed with Lian Cheng¡¯s action. She didn¡¯t actually p.i.s.s him off, yet was ignored by him. That¡¯s not a thing to be happy about.

    Qu Tan Er thought it¡¯ll all be over once they got off the carriage. She thought she would just enter the Eight Prince Pce and head straight into her room. But... reality and expectations don¡¯t always go well with each other.

    "Elder Brother Lian Cheng! " A girl shouted out of nowhere. The voice was then followed on by a beautiful figure, who wlessly ran towards Lian Cheng and hugged him tight.

    ¡¯What a sight to be seen¡¯ Qu Tan Er thought it her mind.

    "Hi Qing Yun." Mo Lian Cheng said expressionlessly. Despite Zhao Qing Yun¡¯s sudden action, he did not push her away.

    "Elder Brother Lian Cheng. I was only away for two months, and you married her as the Queen Concubine? You promised me to marry me and make me your wife, why did you not wait for my return?" Zhao Qing Yun questioned eagerly.

    "Qing Yun." Mo Lian Cheng said softly, he sounded like he was slightly annoyed.

    "I don¡¯t wanna hear it! I don¡¯t wanna hear it!. You¡¯re mine, no one else can have you. How could you go back on your words? Only I can be your wife, no one else can!" Zhao Qing Yun was clearly flirting with that high pitch voice of hers. She keeps on holding onto Lian Cheng, refusing to let go.

    Qu Tan Er was standing beside them, she found this scene enjoyable.

    Seems like Lian Cheng really is popr with girls. The pce already has so many women, including a mad woman, and now there¡¯s this idiotic woman, what a pain...

    Wait...

    Idiotic woman? Who was he referring to? There are already too many people in the pce, do not want to ¡¯stuff¡¯ anymore in? t.i.ttle of being the queen will be s.n.a.t.c.hed away? Was he... Was he... referring to Qing Yun?

    "Qing Yun, don¡¯t act like a child, you¡¯ll beughed at. My dear wife is looking at us." Mo Lien Cheng said coldly while pus.h.i.+ng Qing Yuan away from his chest. He then pulled Qu Tan Er closer to him into a kissing position.

    "Ah" Qu Tan Er was surprised.

    "My dear wife, you¡¯re dreaming?" Lian Cheng said romantically.

    Dear wife? That¡¯s gross.

    Suddenly, as Qu Tan Er was still confused, Lian Cheng tilted his head, and went in for a kiss. His lips were against the beautifully soft lips that Qu Tan Er has.

    "Huh? What?" Qu Tan Er was confused.

    Qu Tan Er did not realise what just happened until a momentter. And when she does, her natural reflexes was to p Lian Cheng in the face, but...

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 : The Battle Between The Two ( 2 )

    "You¡¯re always anxious." Mo Lian Cheng said after making out with Qu Tan Er, slowing letting her go while staring charmingly into her eyes. Her thoughts of pping him instantly died down and she lowered down her hand that were midway in the air.

    Qu Tan Er doesn¡¯t look very pleased with what just happened, she wanted to just wipe her lips with her hand, it¡¯s her first time being this p.i.s.sed at something that she doesn¡¯t care about ruining her perfectly done makeup anymore. F*ck, her first kiss, it¡¯s gone just like that? She¡¯s been saving it for the perfect guy for more than 20 years now! This idiot, r.e.t.a.r.d, f*cker, brainless idiotic inhumane literal dumb*ss!!! Whatever curse words there are out there!

    "Are you satisfied with my kiss?" Lian Cheng asked.

    "Not too bad, not too good either." She said coldly.

    "Hm... So what you¡¯re saying is, I should get more practice?" Lian Cheng said while smirking back at her.

    "Yeah, just go to some nightclub at have some practice there." Qu Tan Er said sarcastically.

    "Well, that¡¯s something I¡¯ve already been doing." Mo Lian Cheng said, he doesn¡¯t care a lot about being embarra.s.sed by his answer.

    ...Qu Tan Er looked down speechlessly. Trying her best not to let out all her anger and frustration at once, she has to hold it back in. It¡¯s just a kiss right, whatever, just treat it as being bitten by a dog, no biggie at all, she¡¯ll just brush her teeth real hardter.

    He¡¯s doing this on purpose, she can easily tell.

    ¡°Eighth Queen Concubine?" Zhao Qing Yun¡¯s facial expression changed. She looks mad, but at the same time she is able to hold it in.

    As Zhao Qing Yun called, Qu Tan Er instantly turned around to look at her face to face.

    Qu Tan Er was surprised by what¡¯s being portrayed in front of her, a really really gorgeous woman. Geez. She¡¯s absolutely perfect. Even Qu Tan Er herself, a female, was stunned by her gorgeousness.

    At the same time, she realises one other thing, that she has been used by Lian Cheng.

    "You are..?" Qu Tan Er asked politely with a smile. Pretending like the kiss never happened.

    "I am An Le Hou¡¯s daughter." Zhao Qing Yun replied politely too. Even though she¡¯s facing her romance enemy, she still had good manners, speaking with respect and politeness.

    "Oh I see." That¡¯s the best reply Qu Tan Er could¡¯ve thought of.

    "Come here" Lian Chengmanded with a deep, manly voice.

    "Huh...?" Qu Tan Er was confused by the suddenmand.

    She stood there nkly for a second before she realised she¡¯s been summoned. She¡¯s hesitating, can she not go? He was probably going to do something else that Qu Tan Er would not be pleased with.

    Furthermore, if he dared to kiss her again, she will not hesitate to p him this time.

    But, unfortunately, her legs doesn¡¯t have the same hesitation her mind had, and clearly they aren¡¯t taking the right orders. She started to move towards Lian Cheng involuntarily.

    "I guess you¡¯re pretty tired, aren¡¯t you?" Mo Lian Cheng reached out his hand and pulled Qu Tan Er closer to him, sliding his hands through her left arm and waist, holding her protectively.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 : Deadly

    "Yes, I am indeed tired" Qu Tan Er tried her very best to give out a presentable smile. Geez, there¡¯s no need to pull her in and put his hand around her waist just to ask if she¡¯s tired right. Even though it¡¯s all an act, she still needed some sort of warning or cue, some sort of indications.

    "Shall I apany you back to your room?" Mo Lian Cheng said using a protective yet manly voice. He raised his hand trying to touch Qu Tan Er¡¯s soft lips that he just kissed.

    "It¡¯s fine" Qu Tan Er said while moving her head backwards, dodging his hand swiftly.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re fine?" Mo Lian Cheng asked while raising his eyebrows. His eyes looked threatening,manding, yet caring.

    Qu Tan Er hesitated for a while and said, "Ah fine, yea I could use some rest."

    "Elder Brother Lian Cheng, what about me?" Zhao Qing Yun quickly stepped in and yelled on the sight of them leaving, blocking their path. She looked at Lian Cheng sadly, pitifully.

    "Qing Yun, you¡¯re not a little kid anymore, whichever way you used to get here, just back-trail it, and you¡¯ll be home." Lian Cheng said, his voice was dragging with annoyance like how an elder brother would whenever the younger sibling p.i.s.ses him off.

    "No, I don¡¯t wanna go back! If you don¡¯t give me and answer today, I¡¯ll never go back." Qu Tan Er said.

    "I already have a wife." Lian Cheng said with that annoyed tone again.

    "It was an involuntarily marriage." Qu Tan Er replied.

    "But I.Already.Have.A.Wife." Mo Lian Cheng emphasised every word carefully.

    "You were forced to" Zhao Qing Yun argued.

    Zhao Qing Yun fought back with every statement that Mo Lian Cheng said.

    ...Qu Tan Er was stuck between them, in the middle of the argument. She has nothing else to say but to keep quiet. She suddenly realised something. Did she just pull apart a loving couple once again? So does that make her the bad girl? Geez, she¡¯s starting to regret the marriage more.

    "Qing Yun." Mo Lian Cheng was going to say something but was then cut off.

    "Elder Brother Lian Cheng, I really do not mind. I do not have to be your first wife, I can be your second! I do not mind having to share you with some other woman, I really don¡¯t, as long as..." Qing Yun said before being interrupted by Lian Cheng.

    "Qing Yun, you..." He did not know what to say.

    Mo Lian Cheng stared at Zhao Qing Yun hesitantly, looking all serious and matured.

    Qu Tan Er stared at his serious face closely, unwillingly a.n.a.lysing his expression and posture. She finally realised why is he so popr among girls. He looks pretty good, his facial features were pretty perfect, his posture looking all manly and reliable. He¡¯s pretty cute, Qu Tan Er thought.

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she hears a flirty and disturbing confessioning out of Zhao Qing Yun. "As Long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be fine with anything. As I¡¯ve said before, I was born to be your girl, and I¡¯ll die as your ghost. You¡¯re the only person I would marry in this lifetime of mine, no one else!" Zhao Qing Yun cried.

    d.a.m.n, her words are so deadly.

    Born to be his girl, die as his ghost?

    Wait... This sounds familiar once again.

    Qu Tan Er nced over her shoulder to look at Qing Yun. She¡¯s very sure that this girl has a very abnormal and special flirting ability.

    "Qing Yun, that¡¯s quite absurd." Mo Lian Cheng replied softly.

    Suddenly, a force was applied by the arm wrapped around Qu Tan Er, as if he¡¯s trying to give her some sort of signal...

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 : Deadly ( 2 )

    "Ow..." Qu Tan Er was shocked. She looked up at him, wanted to scold him furiously, but when she saw Mo Lian Cheng¡¯s sly expression indicating this is part of the act, she held down her anger and said politely, "Lian Cheng, Qing Yun, I¡¯ll not interrupt the both of you, I¡¯ll head back to my room as I¡¯m not feeling really well. Sorry for bothering you two."

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll walk you back to your room." Mo Lian Cheng said.

    "It¡¯s fine, Qing Yun has just arrived, you should be with her and be herpany, I¡¯ll be fine with Jing Xin bringing me back." Qu Tan Er smiled gracefully while slowly backing away.

    She knew what his n was, to make Qu Tan Er say she was tired and agree when he asked if she needpany so he can get out of this sticky situation. But she does not want toply. Furthermore, she teased him and backed up Qing Yun by saying "You know, a wonderful girl like Qing Yun shouldn¡¯t be let down. The pce is humongous, having her here would not be a problem, but not having her here would be one!"

    At the same time, Qu Tan Er clenched her right fist and held it up to make a ¡¯keep it up¡¯ hand sign to Qing Yun.

    Then, she turned around to Jing Xin and said "Let¡¯s go."

    Mo Lian Cheng was mad. It did not turn out as he nned. ¡¯This little b*tch¡¯, he thought, he should¡¯ve just pinched her real hard just now.

    Upon stepping into the pce, the two of them headed straight to her room.

    "Mistress, are we gonna just leave like that? Are you sure that¡¯s okay?" Jing Xin asked softly, she¡¯s worried about what just happened.

    "Of course it¡¯s okay, why would it not be?" Don¡¯t you think that, as soon as we left, the air around us just got so much fresher? Haha" Qu Tan Er joked, pacing up with affirmation to not look back at the two ¡¯love birds¡¯.

    "Did you not figure out what Lord Lian Cheng was plotting?" Jing Xin asked.

    Qu Tan Er burst out intoughters upon hearing that and said "I did realise what he was plotting, that¡¯s why I purposely ignored him - revenge."

    She suddenly remembers the bruise on her back, burning as if it was on fire. She has to hurry back to her room and apply some medicine so it won¡¯t get worse.

    Jing Xin stayed silent.

    They entered her bedroom together.

    Qu Tan Er told Jing Xin to close the door, and so does she.

    "Jing Xin, go get me some bandage. That b*tch, ugh, it still hurts a lot, it¡¯s like it¡¯s on fire." Qu Tan Er said while checking out the bruise in front of a mirror.

    The two stripes of darkened bruise are super obvious on her skin that was as white as snow.

    "Mistress, you- your..." Jing Xin was shocked and stunned on the sight of the bruise.

    Jing Xin was there to witness the beating, but looking at how Qu Tan Er was extremely calm and normal, she thought it was no big deal. She did not expect it to be this bad.

    Jing Xin was about to cry, "Mistress, why did you hold it in this whole time and not tell me?" She said while sobbing.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 : My dear wife, you think too much part 1

    "Huh? What were you saying? Qu Tan Er said while looking at the mirror to find Jing Xin¡¯s reflection. She expected Jing Xin to have already gone off to take medicine, not just stand there doing nothing. Of course she did not expect her to tear up too. "Jing Xin, I¡¯m fine, this is no big deal, okay? I¡¯ve gone through way worse the past tow years haven¡¯t I? Haha. When have we ever had a month without any ¡¯turbulence¡¯"?

    "Mistress, when we moved in, firstdy said the medicines were a sign of unluckiness, she ordered us to take it all away. I¡¯ll go speak to the butcher and ask for it from him. She hurries to the door but never had the chance to step out as Qu Tan Er stopped her by saying "Jing Xin, forget it, I don¡¯t wanna let too many people know about me getting hurt anyways. Just go to the kitchen and get me a few boiled eggs, putting it on the bruise should help the blood flow and reduce the swell. Also, get someone to prepare the bath, I could really use a was."

    Jing Xin was still worried about her, she asked "Mistress, shall I get your husban-".

    "No! I told you it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die from being beaten." Qu Tan Er said sarcastically before Jing Xin could finish off her sentence.

    Jing Xin stayed quiet, she then followed her orders and rushed out the room and headed towards the kitchen.

    Qu Tan Er started to take off her s.h.i.+rt, her bare back being shown on the bronze mirror. Mirror in the ancient times are a pain, their blurry, unlike the ones nowadays. She can kind of see two darkened stripes on her back, but she can hardly tell how bad is it.

    She tried to turn her head around wanting to look at the bruise. Of course, she failed. How can someone possibly see their own back?

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and the curtains unwinded.

    Someone came in.

    "Jing Xin, you¡¯re back already?" Qu Tan Er asked while slowly turning towards the door, she then realises the figure standing in front of her isn¡¯t Jing Xin, it was Mo Lian Cheng.

    Mo Lian Cheng himself was surprised by the sight of the bruise, he did not expect firstdy to be this harsh.

    As Qu Tan Er saw that it was Lian Cheng, she quickly turned back around and put on her s.h.i.+rt panicky. What the f*ck, this idiot, does he not know how to knock? Or maybe just make some noise before entering on the very least.

    "You..." Lian Cheng murmured.

    "I¡¯m fine, get out!" Qu Tan Er said while having her back facing him.

    "I¡¯m your husband, you don¡¯t have to be embarra.s.sed." Lian Cheng said.

    They both stayed silent for a moment until someone knocked on the door and barged in.

    "Mistress, here¡¯s your eg-" Jing Xin did not finish her sentence as she saw Lian Cheng in the room. She quickly apologised nervously "I¡¯m really sorry! I did not realise you are in the room too."

    "What¡¯s that thing in your hand." Lian Cheng ignored her apologies and asked.

    "Egg, it¡¯s boiled." Jing Xin said.

    "You literal r.e.t.a.r.d, she has a bruise, you got an egg instead of medicine?." Mo Lian Cheng said furiously. His voice wasmanding and threatening.

    Jing Xin got terrified and quickly kneeled on her knees, " I - "she nervously begins to speak before she was cut off again.

    "I told her to go get it. It¡¯s not her fault, if any, it¡¯s mine." Qu Tan Er quickly stepped in to back Jing Xin up, but she too, was afraid of Lian Cheng. Qu Tan Er looked like she had fear in her eyes, sitting in an awkward position, looking very insecure.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 My dear wife, you think too much part 2

    "Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me. What are the eggs for?"

    "Yes, sir. Taner has been bruised. To get rid of the .u.mted blood, I wanted to use heated eggs to soothe the afflicted areas." Qu Shaner was seething, but still calmed herself enough to exin.

    Mo Liancheng¡¯s eyes flickered around. He didn¡¯t make any more fuss, but had Jing Xin put the eggs down. "You, leave."

    "Sir, I..." Jing Xin hesitated. If she left, who would help her mistress recover?

    Qu Shaner wasn¡¯t very pleased by the turn of events either. Did this man intend-as always, whatever she didn¡¯t want was exactly what was going to happen to her!

    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" he said slowly, "Guard the door. Without an explicit order from me, no one is allowed in. Hm, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just a bit jealous. Even if you¡¯re a woman...I don¡¯t want anyone to look at my wife¡¯s body."

    What? What the h.e.l.l was he saying? Qu Shaner was about to fall over in exasperation.

    With no one around, what was he going to try? Was it vengeance for what had just happened at the entrance?

    Jing Xin hesitated, but seemed to realize what he was saying. Her eyes lit up, and she put the eggs down and left the room, pulling the door shut behind her.

    The atmosphere in the room was a bit odd.

    Qu Shaner looked down, standing to the side without speaking.

    Mo Liancheng picked up an egg between two fingers andmanded, "Clothes!"

    "What? What clothes?"

    "I¡¯m asking you to take off your clothes."

    "It¡¯s inappropriate for men and women to be so intimate, my lord," Qu Shaner said, her brows furrowed in an attempt to save herself, "You¡¯ve said so yourself..."

    "No one else is here now. My dear wife, you think too much." Mo Liancheng¡¯s response was quick and natural.

    Qu Shaner winced. She wanted to say more, but Mo Liancheng was already talking over her. "You¡¯ve answered this before, but you really do think too much. Have you forgotten your ce? Would you like me to remind you?"

    "Yes, no, no need for that."

    Qu Shaner closed her eyes and stopped making a fuss. She was from the 21st century, after all. Showing her back was no big deal. Plus, the man himself was making an appearance and offering his help like this. Why would she try to fend him off? So she hesitated no longer. Lying down on the bed, she quickly undid her robes, revealing her back.

    Of course, she would show her back. The front, on the other hand, waspletely covered up.

    Now it was Mo Liancheng¡¯s turn for an awkward silence. He wanted to trip her up with this, but she seemed oddly calm. This woman surprised him time and time again. Suddenly, a glint of mischief shed through his eyes. Picking up the egg, he sat down on the side of the bed, eyesnding on her wounds. His brows furrowed, then smoothed out, and his hand lowered.

    Gradually, Qu Shaner¡¯s face contorted. The pain made her grind her teeth together. Finally she understood why he wanted to do this himself. Didn¡¯t he understand how much it hurt when he put the egg directly on the wounds? Or at least have the decency to find a piece of cloth or handkerchief over it, so that it was a bit morefortable?

    It must be revenge! Ahhh...she was going crazy.

    Endure, endure! It wasn¡¯t a good idea to go off on him now.

    "My dear wife, does it hurt?"

    "No." Her teeth were clenched together.

    "If it hurts, yell."

    "Yes..." She kept her jaw mped shut.

    Finally, the half hour of torture ended.

    It was because the hot water that Qu Shaner had asked for was ready.

    Although Mo Liancheng was reluctant to leave, he still walked out of the pce. But when he departed, his handsome face was graced by quite an obvious smile. Everyone in the pce could tell that the prince was in a good mood today...

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 The mistress¡¯s odd habit part 1

    A few days pa.s.sed in peace.

    The wounds on Qu Shaner¡¯s back were still slightly dark with bruising, but no longer hurt.

    That day, although Mo Liancheng left, he sent someone soon enough to deliver a prized box of ster.

    Although Qu Shaner was still fuming, she held herself back.

    She stayed in the Snow Pce, refusing to leave!

    "Jing Xin, what time is it now?" Qu Shaner slumped on the table, bored. The gentle, good-natured image she was supposed to maintain in front of others had been shatteredpletely at the moment.

    Jing Xin walked in and put her tea down. "There¡¯s still some time till lunch."

    "I just feel like it¡¯s been a long time already. I¡¯m having strange delusions that I¡¯m supposed to be eating dinner, not lunch."

    "But it is before lunch."

    "Where are Yue La and the others?" Qu Shaner asked weakly. This sort of lifestyle was really boring.

    Staying in the Eighth Prince¡¯s pce was much better than being in the Qu Pce. At least she didn¡¯t have to tiptoe around others all the time. But no matter how much better it was, it was still a cage.

    A small cage, switched for a bigger cage.

    "They¡¯re busy in the kitchen. I hear that they¡¯re learning to make some sort of pastry." Jing Xin responded.

    "They seem to be taking to this ce well." Qu Shaner¡¯s lips curled. Everyone else was having fun; she was the only one bored.

    "Do you not like it here, Mistress?"

    "All I can think of is the day I¡¯ll be able to leave and live the life I want to live. What I yearn for is freedom." Qu Shaner nced up at the sky outside of the door, a powerless look in her eyes. Even if she really couldn¡¯t get back to where she was originally, as long as she could live happily and freely she would be satisfied.

    "You¡¯ve said that for two years," Jing Xin said with a small smile.

    "Exactly. I keep saying it, but nothing happens. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so depressed...That¡¯s right, did you finish up what I asked you to do earlier?" Qu Shaner asked the question as it came to her mind.

    "I¡¯ve visited most of the relevant ces. In the pce, there aren¡¯t any beds that look like the one that Master drew." Jing Xin had ran around for quite a few days but returned with no results. Some ces with beds required more authority than she had as a maid, so she kept having to find all sorts of reasons.

    "What about Mo Liancheng¡¯s women? What about their beds?"

    "No." Jing Xin shook her head helplessly.

    Since her mistress had failed to kill herself by ramming into the wall, she had developed a strange habit-looking for beds. All the beds, big and small, in the Qu pce, she had seen all of them. Finally, one day Jing Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask her what it was all about. That was when she pulled out a picture of a very .s.sical bed. She dered that she needed to find the bed, and that she¡¯d keep looking until she was dead!

    Qu Shaner¡¯s small, delicate face was full of disappointment.

    The thing that made here back through time was that strange bed. She had been thinking the whole time that since she¡¯d arrived here, perhaps within this country, this city, there was a bed like that. Why did she have toe to the Qu pce? That bed must not be far from her. So the first thing she did when she woke up was look through every corner of the pce for beds.

    But there was just disappointment, again and again.

    Even in the eighth prince¡¯s pce, she wanted to continue looking.

    As long as there was a sliver of hope, she would keep looking. If not, she would lose hope in life.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49 The mistress¡¯s odd habit part 2</h4>

    This woman (she means herself) truly does not have the majesty of the imperial court, she does not like it one bit, so much so that she is thinking about going back all the time . Sometimes, she also wants to trymitting suicide by hitting the wall, but she has no courage, fearing to breathe herst breath .

    "Ah! Ah . . . what¡¯s to be done? these past two years have been driving me insane, it¡¯s pressuring me into bing crazy! Boohoo~ (whimpering sound) I want to return, to go back!

    I want to see Mom and Dad, I want to study, go to school, I have yet to meet a handsome and graceful senior, yet to . . . A~h, my newly purchased notebook, (?©n?¡¯?) I haven¡¯t been attending for a long while, haven¡¯t been microblogging on Weibo, I nted flowers, raised fish, and my dear monsters!" Don¡¯t misunderstand, the monsters are those in the game I y .

    "Master! You . . . what¡¯s wrong with you?" Jing xin was scared . The master couldn¡¯t find the bed and was hit, so began to talk nonsense?

    "Boohoo~ , Jing xin , I don¡¯t want to be <strong>Wang fei</strong> ( wang fei : imperial concubine of a king or monarch) , don¡¯t want to y pce struggle, not even interested in ying stay in house!" Qu Tan¡¯er felt that she has almost gone mad, she couldn¡¯t help but pull the sleeves of Jing xin and cry bitterly . Just, she hasn¡¯t dripped a tear for a long time . She wants to swear and roar to vent her frustration at least once .

    " Master, master, the eight king¡¯s ce . . . this ve has not gone to yet . " The mirror quickly said the words that had been lingering in her mind for a long time . "The bed in the painting, master think about it, ordinary people would not be able to use it nor obtain it . Maybe the bed is in <strong>Wang ye</strong>¡¯s ce . The only person of an honorable/respectable noble position we encountered, is, wang ye . "

    ( wang ye : prince )

    "Eh?" Qu Tan¡¯er suddenly quieted down, blinking her jet ck big eyes, looking like pondering about the possibility of Jing xin¡¯s words, indeed, the ancient charm and the exquisite workmanship of the bed are not affordable for ordinary people . How did she not think of it before? "Jing xin, why didn¡¯t you go to see his bed before?"

    "ve can¡¯t get in . "

    "Why?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked confusedly .

    "Because the door of wang ye¡¯s room isclosed, the ve can¡¯t get in . "

    "Closed?, then you can openit . "

    "The door is closed, and there¡¯s also people keeping watch . " Jingxin rolled her eyes

    The conversation just made was really stupid .

    Qu Tan¡¯er is silent .

    Then . . .

    about two quarterster .

    The frost courtyard of Mo Liancheng, behind a bigtree .

    " Jing xin, say, is that the bedroom of MoLiancheng?" Qu Tan¡¯er sneaked out a small head, squinting slightly,staring at the closed door, and then carefully sweeping around to assess the situation,didn¡¯t you say that there is always someone guarding? Why can¡¯t I see asingle person there?

    "Yes . "

    "Did you not say, there are people keeping watch? Thosepeople, where did they go?"

    "ve does not know . "

    "Where is Mo Liancheng now?"

    "ve has just asked, Wang Ye is now in the studyroom, will note back for a while . " Jing xin replied .

    "En (nonverbal grunt meaning okay or yeah; agreement), that¡¯s good . . . go, let¡¯s go . " Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and slowly walked out from behind the tree and went straight toward the goal . When it was determined that there were really no people around, their footsteps could not help but Speeded up a little . One step, two steps . . . Finally, standing in front of the door, as if, she can return to the modern era immediately . With a bigger hope, excitement and infinite expectation, she trembled . Her little hand was about to touch the door handle -

    "Wang fei is looking for wang ye? "

    Half way through, a voice suddenly interrupted their action!

    Qu Tan¡¯er stopped her movement in the air, taking a deep breath, gently turning her body back, she gave that person a fake smile .

 Chapter 50

    "Who are you?" Qu Tan¡¯er at once knew that things had gone too smoothly, so smooth that it makes one doubt whether there was a conspiracy behind the scenes.

    "Small me is housekeeper Zhou of w.a.n.g fu, pays respect to w.a.n.g fei." Housekeeper Zhou took a ceremony and said faintly.

    (Small me Ð¡µÄ xi¨£ode : a humble way to call oneself , usually what a servant calls himself in front of his superior)

    (w.a.n.gfu : prince¡¯s mansion)

    (Zhou is the butler¡¯s family name)

    "It turned out to be housekeeper Zhou."Qu Tan¡¯er smiled softly.

    For a long while, Qu Tan¡¯er did not speak. She does not speak, nevertheless,others will still ask.

    "w.a.n.g fei , what do youmand?" The housekeeper rigorously stood up and asked respectfully.

    "There is nothing I want with you here, you should go ahead, if there is something I need, I will definitely call you."

    "Yes, small will retreat." housekeeper Zhou did not straighten his waist, did not look up, really like shemanded, he slowly retreated backwards.

    Qu Tan¡¯er was startled, she didn¡¯t expect housekeeper Zhou to really retreat.

    "Master, do we still have to go in?" Jing xin asked with some concern.

    "Yes, of course!" Qu Tan¡¯er squinted slightly, solemnly thought, not to stop until one reaches the Yellow River (idiom meaning to persevere until one reaches his/her goal, to keep going while some hope is still left)

    "But..."

    "No buts." Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand, she didn¡¯t want to waste time, merely thinking about a quick fix (to resolve something in the shortest time possible.)

    Jing xin was speechless.

    Qu Tan¡¯er stretched out her hand again in front of the door, just a little bit, like that she moved bit by bit ......

    "w.a.n.g fei, are you looking for w.a.n.g ye? w.a.n.g ye is not in the room right now, he went to the study room."

    Housekeeper Zhou with his head lowered, once again, patiently asked.

    Just now, he actually went back and returned? What¡¯s more he did that without us noticing?

    Qu Tan¡¯er twitched her mouth and paused her hand in the air. For the second time she put it down, "This w.a.n.g fei truly is looking for w.a.n.g ye. Isn¡¯t he here?"

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, w.a.n.g ye is in the study, small me can bring you to him." The housekeeper replied.

    "Need not, I will wait for him in the room. There is nothing for you here, you can withdraw first." Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand and smiled weakly.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, small me can¡¯t walk away." The housekeeper was a little embarra.s.sed.

    "I am w.a.n.g fei, so, isn¡¯t it right for you to listen to w.a.n.g fei¡¯s words? This w.a.n.g fei is saying that there is nothing for you here, you can go on." Qu Tan¡¯er stared fixedly at housekeeper Zhou and chewed each word one at a time. When she talked, she also specifically increased the volume of her voice because she was afraid that the housekeeper could not hear her clearly.

    (chewed each word: means supplying exaggerated enunciation while speaking, usually to provide a subtext, or to convey a secondary message. For example, someone might imply, by chewing her words, that the person she¡¯s talking to is a stupid person who needs more than the usual degree of verbal artiction in order to understand her.)

    "Asking w.a.n.g fei to please allow small me to finish what I want to say. This small one merely wanted to say that w.a.n.g Ye never permits outsiders to enter his room."

    "But I am w.a.n.g fei, not an outsider!" "Please w.a.n.g fei¡¯s forgiveness, this is the rule that w.a.n.g Ye set. Even w.a.n.g fei can¡¯t go in." The housekeeper¡¯s face was a bit ugly, as if he was unable to ept Qu Taner¡¯s words, he needed to be cautious and solemn.

    (face was a bit ugly: meaning that someone is unhappy or in a difficult situation)

    (to be cautious and solemn: idiom meaning doing something very carefully, prudent, gently and cautiously)

    "Then what should I do so that I can go in?" Qu Tan¡¯er took a deep breath and finally figured it out. It wasn¡¯t the housekeeper who refused to let her in. But Mo Liancheng had already set the rules.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, w.a.n.g Ye said, you need to get the permission of w.a.n.g ye, otherwise, no one is allowed to step into this door." The housekeeper replied.

    "Oh? It turned out to be like this." Qu Tan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sweep the bedroom door with a puzzled look. Is there any concealed secret in the room? If so, then it¡¯s like what¡¯s often yed on TV. There are countless corpses hidden in the Mo Liancheng¡¯s room. Every time he kills someone, he will throw the body inside, then kills another person, and throw it in again... Thinking about it, the soles of her feet started to feel cold. (meaning to feel too frightened to do something)

    Because housekeeper Zhou watched her attentively, and he was the housekeeper, Qu Tan¡¯er figured that he is not a simple character. (meaning someone difficult to deal with)

    She finally realized that she was unlikely to have the opportunity to go in without the consent of her husband.

 Chapter 51

    Outside the frost courtyard.

    "Master, do you really want to go to the study room to ask w.a.n.g ye?"

    "Well." Qu Taner¡¯s beautiful eyes showed restraint, the beautiful little face was dyed with stubbornness. Like what Jing xin reminded her of, that ancient bed is not something ordinary people can have. The chances of being in the home of an aristocratic family is very great, and Mo Liancheng is the most n.o.ble person she is currently close to, she has crossed and married into the eighth w.a.n.g fu. For what purpose was it?

    No matter what it is, the possibility of Mo Liancheng having the bed is great.

    If she can¡¯t find it here, will there be any hope in the future?

    Suddenly, in the clear bottom of her eyes shed a hint of despair.

    Just thinking about it, her heart feels sore, I really want to go back! Go back to my familiar home, familiar environment! Familiar rtives, friends! There is also....

    "Master!" Jing xin¡¯s eyes showed shock.

    For the first time in two years, she saw the tears of the master, and those tears sliding on her cheeks are truly her tears? Before, master also cried, but since she woke up two years ago after her suicide attempt, she never cried again. She was often bullied by the bigdy, but always faced life with optimism. But now just because of that bed...

    Is that bed really that much of importance to master?

    Suddenly, Qu Tan¡¯er patted her cheeks, like to wake herself up, then, the gloomy little face recovered, with a slightly natural smile she said, "Jing xin, go to prepare tea and some light refreshments (snacks), after a while let¡¯s go to the study room and prepare to hook up w.a.n.g ye."

    After the preparation.

    Qu Tan¡¯er and Jing Xin appeared in front of the study.

    They haven¡¯t walked to the door of the study yet, when they saw someone guarding outside the door.

    "Subordinate have seen w.a.n.g fei." Yu Hao saw the Qu Tan¡¯ering, with his head low, he shouted softly.

    (Subordinate have seen w.a.n.g fei : a respectful way to greet superiors)

    "En, what about w.a.n.g ye?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked while already knowing the answer. Once again she moves closer to the door.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, the master is in the room, if w.a.n.g fei has something, this subordinate will convey it on your behalf."

    "No need, this w.a.n.g fei can go in by herself and ask."

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, master has always disliked others bothering him, so please w.a.n.g fei stop." Qu Tan¡¯er just reached out and tried to push the door. However, before she could touch the door panel, Yu Hao¡¯s words were thrown down, and the raised hand could only be stopped in midair.

    If I¡¯m not allowed to enter, I can only retire, but I refuse to do so!

    "This w.a.n.g fei only wants to see w.a.n.g Ye, I will not disturb his rest, you can rest a.s.sured." "Asking w.a.n.g fei to forgive me, subordinate cannot disobey master." Yu Hao looked firm, not a bit yielding.

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er became silent. Insisting too much, will not produce any good.

    If she confirms that the bed is really in the bedroom of Mo Liancheng, then she can try to being reckless. Unfortunately, she is only guessing.

    "Let here in alone."

    Suddenly, the voice of Mo Liancheng resounded outside the study.

    Then...

    When the door was closed, Qu Tan¡¯er came back to G.o.d, she found herself already in the study room facing Mo Liancheng. However, this atmosphere seems a bit awkward, the atmosphere is too heavy, she already has the impulse of running away.

    (came back to G.o.d : meaning she woke up from her daze)

    "Is there something?" Mo Liancheng elegant, tall and straight body was firmly seated in front of the writing desk, he asked while not looking up. The pen in his hand was still moving. It seemed that he was not surprised by her arrival. Instead, he seemed to think it was normal.

    "Tan¡¯er came here this time, want to ask something from w.a.n.g Ye." Qu Tan¡¯er lowered her head slightly, her hands lightly twisted in front of her body, seemingly a little embarra.s.sed and uneasy.

 Chapter 52

    Actually, by standing in the middle of the study room, she thought she could pull the distance between the two of them a little further, but in the end she found that she was standing in the wrong ce.

    Whether Mo Liancheng is raising his head or lowering it, as long as the corner of his eyes moves, he would be able to sweep her whole body. This feeling is like being treated as a prisoner, which makes her feel very ufortable.

    Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows, his head was still not lifted, and his eyes did not move. He patiently waited for her.

    "In fact, it is not a big deal, but Tan¡¯erfeels that w.a.n.g Ye has been sitting in the study for a while, and he should goback to the room to rest." She almost fainted, listening to what she said.The words that came out from her mouth where entirely contradicting to what sheoriginally wanted to say. Nearly half of the words she wanted to say were leftout.

    "w.a.n.g fei is concerned about ben w.a.n.g?"

    (ben w.a.n.g ±¾Íõ: meaning this king/prince, a way the imperial princes call themselves with)

    "Yes. If w.a.n.g ye wants to think so, then Tan¡¯er indeed is concerned about w.a.n.g ye."

    "Nothing else except this thing?"

    "Nothing else."

    "Then you can go back."

    "However, Tan¡¯er is the w.a.n.g fei of w.a.n.g ye, can¡¯t I stay here?" Qu Taner¡¯s face changed, she lifted her head up and looked at Mo Liancheng with grief. If going straight does not work, then going askew is also not bad. She¡¯ll wait for him to returns to his bedroom, then follow him into the bedroom to take a look, together will also do. Whenever she encounters something about the ancient bed, she feels that her mental capabilities be iprehensible.

    (If going straight does not work, then going askew is also not bad.: meaning if using just and fair methods to achieve her goal doesn¡¯t help then she¡¯d rather use devious ones)

    "Do you know the position of the door?" Mo Liancheng lifted his head up, and with a meaningful nce his eyes swept over her, giving her hints.

    "Know." Qu Tan¡¯er pulled out the corner of her mouth, she understood what he meant.

    (pulled out the corner of her mouth: meaning she was pouting)

    "Turn your body over."

    "What?"

    "lift your leg up."

    "Why?"

    "When you go out, remember to close the door for ben w.a.n.g."

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er waspletely speechless. The most difficult person to serve in the entire eighth w.a.n.g fu is Mo Liancheng, she got it. Afterwards she turned away, raised her foot, then stepped forward, walking resolutely, did not hesitate one bit. She has a thick face, but absolutely iparable to that of a certain man.

    (thick face: meaning insensitive to criticism or insults/Shameless)

    In conclusion, anyone entering the door, in less than half a moment, they will be defeated.

    But no one expected, Qu Tan¡¯er stepped out of the study, but did not walk half a few steps, and returned again, smiling, with a small te in her hand, and some snacks on the te, following her was Jing xin holding tea. A moment ago she came in alone, and kept Jing xin waiting outside the study.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you have been sitting for so long, you should be thirsty. Tan¡¯er specially prepared some snacks for you. w.a.n.g Ye, taste the craftsmans.h.i.+p of Tan¡¯er." Qu Tan¡¯er entered, and without waiting for Mo Liancheng to open his mouth, she tried to win his favor by inviting him to eat.

    "En." Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t look a little bit different, he was calm and indifferent, maintaining the same expression.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, do you like ginseng tea?" Qu Tan¡¯er smiled softly, and ced the snack in her hand in front of Mo Liancheng, then she put down the tea in her hand. When the tea was ced, a sh of light flickered in his eyes but continued what he was doing, however, this time, the corner of his mouth was drawn out.

    This, he really is idle and have nothing to do, actually painting, and the painting is of a pretty beautiful bird standing under a tall wall, yet unable to fly.

    Suddenly her heart skipped a beat, why do I feel that this painting is very familiar?

    The bird that can¡¯t fly out, and quite miserable... is like her?

    However, the painting seems to be a little weird...

    Mo Liancheng nced at her and did not pay muchattention to it, continuing to draw his unfinished painting.

 Chapter 53

    "w.a.n.g ye, don¡¯t you think you should drink tea first, then paint?" Qu Tan¡¯er smiled and ced the tea cup in front of him. Although she also admitted that his paintings are very good and the drawing is very vivid, the picture in the painting is not in line with reality. It is obviously a bird, with wings, how can it not fly out over the high wall?

    "En." Mo Liancheng answered back, but turned a blind eye to the tea ced in front.

    Qu Tan¡¯er stood aside and watched patiently.

    After all, eventually a painting will always bepleted, but after a long time, he still did not move, seemingly forgotten that she is still here.

    So, she tried to ask: "Is w.a.n.g ye not thirsty?"

    "En."

    "Is w.a.n.g ye not hungry?"

    "En."

    "Is w.a.n.g ye not tired?"

    "En."

    "What is w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s name?"

    "En. "

    "Pu!" Qu Tan¡¯erughed out loudly. "w.a.n.g Ye was originally called "En"..." The anger she felt from being ignored/neglected a moment ago, all of a sudden disappeared. A certain man is not ignoring her, but too focused on his painting.

    (Pu! is the sound of escapingugher)

    "Is there something?" Mo Liancheng squinted and interrupted her questioning, his head slightly lifted, his eyes swept her faintly.

    " Does w.a.n.g Ye not want to look at Tan¡¯er?"

    "Indeed."

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er pulled out the corner of her mouth (pouted), the straightforward answer of Mo Liancheng made her unable to react for a short while, yet... currently she has a goal she needs to achieve so she has to have a good rtions.h.i.+p with him, otherwise, there is no way to see his bedroom. As a result, with a fierce heart beats, her little hand quickly mmed onto his waist. In an instant, in her clear and beautiful eyes, a water mist appeared. "w.a.n.g Ye, Tan¡¯er, are you not fond of her?"

    "Woman, It¡¯s been too long, it¡¯s tiring." Mo Liancheng smiled and shook his head.

    He doesn¡¯t want to pretend in his home, but what about her? As long as there is someone, she will always pretend.

    "Tan¡¯er does not understand the meaning of w.a.n.g Ye."

    "Jing xin, what do you think?" Mo Liancheng swept through Qu Tan¡¯er, and his eyes fell on Jing xin who followed her, waiting for her answer.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g ye, ve doesn¡¯t understand what you mean." Jing xin slightly lowered her head and answered back faintly.

    "Is it like this?" Mo Liancheng¡¯s mouth is lightly hooked, not surprised.

    (mouth is lightly hooked:ughing slightly)

    "Replying to w.a.n.g ye, yes."

    "If ben w.a.n.g drives you out of the eighth w.a.n.g fu with the sin of deceiving ben w.a.n.g, you say, what will happen?" Mo Liancheng faintly stated a possibility, although he was asking, one sentence, but it gave people an instinctive feeling, he will do it.

    "The ve don¡¯t understand the meaning of w.a.n.g ye." Jing xin answered without fear/panic.

    "You know, no one dares to take in the people who ben w.a.n.g sent out. Then say, what will be your end?" Mo Lianchengughed indifferently, not even half of a dominating charisma was used in his threat, but the more he talked the more his words became shocking. In the capital, the people who were ousted (driven out) from the eighth w.a.n.g fu, no one dared to ept them. Even Daw.a.n.gye fu did not dare to ept them.

    (Daw.a.n.gye fu: the house of the elders in the imperial family)

    In the imperial court, Mo Liancheng is a unique existence.

    He has been ignoring the political affairs, has no real power, and has no intention to fight for the throne. But the major figures in the imperial court, including Daw.a.n.gye and Anlehou, are all trying to break their heads thinking of ways to get him on their side. Even the current emperor and the Empress Dowager are extremely fond of him ording to rumors, and this "petting" has caused many to be jealous of him.

    (Anlehou °²ÀÖºî: high officials in the imperial court)

    (Break their heads: meaning to think too much)

    (Empress dowager: Queen Mother, the mother of the current emperor and the widow of thete emperor)

    Why is it so? It is a secret, and few people know it.

    "w.a.n.g ye, what do you mean?" Qu Tan¡¯er twitched her mouth, she tried her best to make her face look smoother, and let her manner of talking sound somewhat docile.

    ................................................................................................

    h.e.l.lo everyone ^^ this is vanish666

    I¡¯ll make it short (£ª???£ª) my dear reader said in ament that the chapters are short and u r TOTALLY RIGHT actually that¡¯s why I chose to trante this  hahaha anyways I have 2 suggestions for u guys

    1. Keep on doing what I¡¯ve been doing for several days i.e uploading one chapter every 1-2 days

    2. Upload 10 chapters in one go, of course you¡¯ll have to wait for some days until all 10 chapters are tranted. During the wait I won¡¯t be uploading any.

    Now... I¡¯ll appreciate it if you could leave some time to reply I really need to know what to do. Thank you!!! I¡¯ll wait for ur opinions. o(*¡¯¨Œ¡¯*)/¡î?¡¯

 Chapter 54

    However, Qu Tan¡¯er is a little bit unable to maintain the "gentle" camouge, the beautiful little face almost overflowed with rage...

    "Never mind it¡¯s nothing." Very good, finally it has an effect.

    "Then w.a.n.g ye just said that...".

    "Ben w.a.n.g just thinks that Jing xin is not suitable for staying with you. After all, there are many people in the eighth w.a.n.g fu. There¡¯s no need for her."

    "However, Tan¡¯er is used to Jing xin serving her and does not want to change her."

    "Habits will always change. Since you are married to the eighth w.a.n.g fu, this habit will naturally have to be changed."

    (Ï°¹ß xi guan : meaning habits, usual practice, custom)

    "I am afraid that Tan¡¯er can¡¯t change for a while, wasting the good intentions of w.a.n.g ye."

    "If there is a reason, you can slowly get used to it, there¡¯s no need for harrying."

    "Answering w.a.n.g ye, Tan¡¯er will never get used to it." Qu Tan¡¯er said while gnas.h.i.+ng her teeth, her patience reached the extreme. Unexpectedly, in the end, she was. .h.i.t by the move of Mo Liancheng. No, it is that she let him step on her weakness! Her weakness is Jing xin. If he really drives out Jing xin, she will go crazy.

    "Ben w.a.n.g is very appreciative of her. w.a.n.g fei why don¡¯t you give her to ben w.a.n.g?"

    "Give?" Qu Tan¡¯er was shocked, she looked at him suspiciously, raised her eyes, and once again lowered her eyebrows, in a moment, originally wanting to burst out a mouthful of swear words, at this moment, her mood suddenly calmed down, and she asked softly: "w.a.n.g Ye likes her?"

    "En." Mo Liancheng aswered, a word, but people cannot tell the exact meaning.

    "What does w.a.n.g Ye likes in her?"

    " what you like in her, is also what ben w.a.n.g likes."

    Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and agreed in a good tone, and then she turned to Jing xin and asked: "Jing xin, you also heard the words of w.a.n.g ye. Do you want to follow w.a.n.g ye?"

    "Replying to master, the master is the owner of the ve, everything is ording to the arrangement of master." with no urgency, Jing xin faintly answered, furthermore without even looking at Mo Liancheng.

    "He he, then I know." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled calmly. From the att.i.tude of Jing xin, she already knew the answer. Then she moved her eyes to Mo Liancheng and asked: "Does w.a.n.g ye really insist on Jing xin?"

    (ºÇºÇ hehe: sound of gentleugher, chuckle)

    "The person that ben w.a.n.g wants will never be missed." (meaning he will never lose someone he wants) His faint sentence could not reveal his true intentions. After a long while, seeing Qu Tan¡¯er did not reply, he could not help but calmly threw a sentence, "How, reluctant?"

    "Tanger is indeed a bit reluctant."

    "That depends on whether you can protect her or not." Mo Liancheng suddenly chuckled. The more she cares, the more he will not let go. No, he just likes to see her angry and fiery temper.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you should drink the tea." Qu Tan¡¯er turned the topic, and the tea that was ced on the table and cooled off early was brought up and sent to Mo Liancheng. This delivery is quite professional, a small hand holding the tea cup slightly quivers, very carelessly, the whole cup of tea was turned over, and the tea in the cup did not stay, but all was thrown on Mo Liancheng!

    "You are deliberate?"

    "I didn¡¯t mean it!"

    For a moment there, the calm posture of Mo Liancheng copsed! However, his questioning just fell, and at the same time, Qu Tan¡¯er also hurriedly exined, the small face was slightly fl.u.s.tered, and the body s.h.i.+vered pitifully. Her eyes did not even dare to look straight into his eyes. She quickly took out the handkerchief to help him. Wiping, then apologizing, one sentence after another,pletely made Mo Liancheng speechless. "w.a.n.g ye, I am sorry, I am sorry, I did not mean it. me me for suddenly shaking my hand. Please forgive me, I am not really intentional, Tan¡¯er just wanted to pour w.a.n.g ye a cup of tea."

 Chapter 55

    Qu Taner¡¯s eyes swept to the tea table. Sure enough, there is still more tea. Another cup different from the one which was poured previously. "w.a.n.g Ye, I¡¯m sorry, Tan¡¯er identally poured the tea cup. You should drink tea first and then continue smoothly."

    She poured the tea into the cup, then handed it over. However, Mo Liancheng was sitting on the seat in the writing desk, and Qu Tan¡¯er stood in front of the desk, the distance between the two was just a table across. It¡¯s not far, yet not near, but the person sitting opposite (meaning Tan¡¯er) insisted on sending the cup to him.

    As a result, the little hand trembled, and another cup was inadvertently...

    "This is what you want to see?" Mo Liancheng gloomily swept his sumptuous brocade gown, this is the second time he was sshed with tea. Just then, how could he ever expect her to again dare give himself a second one? One cup of tea, not enough? Yet two cups are enough to pour arge piece of his robe.

    He is sure that she is absolutely deliberate.

    "Ya, sorry, Tan¡¯er really, really is not intentional, w.a.n.g ye, your clothes are entirely wet, it would be better for Tan¡¯er to apany you back to the room to change your clothes, to save you from getting cold which would not be a good thing." Qu Tan¡¯er cautiously and solemnly looked at the clothes on his chest, desperately ignoring his words, then ignoring his expression, and even ignoring his anger that is about to erupt.

    (Ya: expression of surprise or doubt)

    Ai, it took so long, and it wasted her so much energy. Now it is finally going to get to the main point.

    (Ai: expression ofmenting, sighing /something simr to "s" or "oh dear")

    "Returning to the bedroom?" Mo Liancheng looked at her slightly. It turned out that... He should have expected that, acting like she cares for no reason, it¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    "Yeah, yeah, w.a.n.g ye¡¯s clothes are wet, if we don¡¯t go back and rece them with dry and clean ones, I¡¯m afraid that w.a.n.g ye will catch a cold. For the health of w.a.n.g ye, w.a.n.g Ye had better rush back to the room." Look, see how she is very concerned about his health.

    "Oh, is that so?"

    "w.a.n.g ye, are you going back to the room right now?"

    "En." Mo Liancheng nodded, unexpectedly he epted her offer. He stood up and walked forward, walked straight in the direction of the door. Going, just a few steps, he suddenly stopped again: "You don¡¯t have to follow."

    "No..." Qu Tan¡¯er unconsciously shouted in a loud voice, when she came back to G.o.d, immediately she was shocked, and quickly adjusted her voice to a lower tone: "How can this be, the problem was caused by Tan¡¯er, so it must be handled by Tan¡¯er, or Tan¡¯er will be uneasy for a whole day. If w.a.n.g Ye can forgive Tan¡¯er, then please allow Tan¡¯er to follow."

    "No need."

    "No trouble, really no trouble, the study is not far from the main residence of w.a.n.g ye, w.a.n.g ye does not have to worry that Tan¡¯er will be tired."

    The door mmed open, Mo Liancheng went out, and Qu Tan¡¯er behind him was not slow, quickly followed him.

    "w.a.n.g fei please stay, the master does not like people to follow." Yu Hao saw that Qu Tan¡¯er was following, and immediately stopped her.

    "No, w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s clothes are identally wet. If I don¡¯t personally watch w.a.n.g Ye change, I will be uneasy." Indeed, if I can¡¯t go into his room and see what his bed is like, she really will be uneasy and will not give up.

    "w.a.n.g fei , this subordinate..." "Don¡¯t show me the way, I will go by myself." Qu Tan¡¯er raised her head and leaned her chest, deliberately putting her chest in front, so that if she stopped, he will b.u.mp into her.

    As a result, the situation was really as expected by Qu Tan¡¯er. Yu Hao¡¯s face changed and he quickly avoided her, but he still took a few steps and blocked her - - unexpectedly using - a sword that was unsheathed.

 Chapter 56

    "w.a.n.g Ye, please take slower steps, Tan¡¯er is afraid of not catching up with you." Qu Tan¡¯er walked and softly shouted, she was dissatisfied with Yu Hao, who was still blocking the road. Suddenly, she lifted her foot, and ruthlessly kicked Yu Hao on his leg, without any mercy! Yu Hao leaned downwards trying to avoid, barely wanted to rise again and block her, when unexpectedly, Jing xin stepped forward to get in his way, and Qu Tan¡¯er seized the opportunity to run forward.

    "w.a.n.g fei..."

    "Imperial guard Yu, my master said that you don¡¯t have to bother following her."

    ****

    Frost Court, in front of Mo Liancheng¡¯s bedroom.

    Mo Liancheng stood in front of the door and indifferently swept a glimpse at Qu Tan¡¯er, who was desperately trying to follow up. He directly asked: "Since you came here, say what is your purpose."

    "Eh... Replying to w.a.n.g ye, Tan¡¯er does not have any purpose ining, Tan¡¯er is only worried about w.a.n.g ye¡¯s health, afraid that w.a.n.g ye catches a cold." Qu Tan¡¯er slightly exposed a trace of doubt, seemingly not able to understand the meaning of his words. d.a.m.n it, the door is already so close, as long as she extends her hand and pushes it, the door that has been closed can be opened, but... she is tangled.

    (Eh ßÀ: exmation, to hup)

    "Oh, is that true?"

    (oh Å¶ ¨°: interjection indicating that one has just learned sth)

    "Yes that¡¯s right, will w.a.n.g ye not go in?"

    "Ben w.a.n.g will go in; you can go back."

    "Tan¡¯er wants to help w.a.n.g ye..."

    "No need."

    "Ya, Tan¡¯er suddenly feels that her head hurts a little..."

    (Ya: expression of surprise or doubt)

    "In that case you should go see the doctor."

    "Ya, the head hurts, and now even my stomach hurts. Can w.a.n.g ye please help Tan¡¯er to enter the room to rest, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be alright after I lie down, w.a.n.g Ye, I beg you, Tan¡¯er is really ufortable." Qu Tan¡¯er covered her stomach with her hand appearing very painful, after Jing Xin again stepped forward, she took advantage of her and leaned her body on Jing Xin.

    "Master, what¡¯s wrong with you, is it ufortable?" As far as putting a show like this is concerned, Jing Xin will not be fl.u.s.tered, and will y along tacitly.

    "En, I suddenly feel that my stomach is sore, I am afraid that it is the old illness recurring. If I just lie down and rest. It will be fine. Jing Xin, you will help me lie down in w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s room, ya, it hurts, it¡¯s almost unbearable."

    "Good, ve at once will--"

    "No, let the doctore over and take a look, it¡¯s faster." As a result, the words of Mo Liancheng made all their actionse to halt.

    "I, I will be good after a break, no need to worry." Qu Tan¡¯er gently waved her hand, a weak and half-dead att.i.tude. (half-dead b/c of tiredness)

    "No trouble, the doctor has arrived." Mo Liancheng swept them, his eyes drifting on a path outside the courtyard.

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er looked along his line of sight, puzzled, when suddenly she had the urge to vomit blood. If she is not mistaken, in the far distance, walking hurriedly toward them is a famous doctor in the capital, who she has seen before in the pce. This man, unexpectedly even this move of hers¡¯ was thought of? He was already prepared?

    (vomit blood: expression usually used in Chinese novels as a result of extreme anger, hatred or sadness)

    "Ya, my head suddenly does not hurt anymore. Since w.a.n.g ye does not want my help, then Tan¡¯er will go back first."

    "ve will help the master to go back." Jing Xin received a hint from Qu Tan¡¯er, and immediately supported her. Leaving, walking quickly, did not wait for the answer of Mo Liancheng.

    "Master?" Yu Hao looked puzzlingly at the behavior of Qu Tan¡¯er and Jing Xin, and asked Mo Liancheng unclearly.

    "She is very interested in ben w.a.n.g¡¯s bedroom, especially the bed of ben w.a.n.g." Mo Liancheng looked at the doctor who was stilling in this direction, when suddenly he changed the way in the middle, and went in the other direction. And for this coincident thing, no need to exin more.

 Chapter 57

    Publishedat 15th of June 2019 02:39:23 PMChapter 57

    "Jing Xin has already checked the big and small beds in the whole house, and master¡¯s room is the only one left . " Yu Hao said .

    "Oh, did you see what they were looking for?"

    ( Å¶ Oh: has 2 meanings - interjection indicating doubt or surprise - interjection indicating that one has just learned sth )

    "Subordinate did not see, but w.a.n.g fei is not interested in other things, and is only curious about the bed . "

    "Oh . . . "

    "Master the rule that does not permit outsiders to enter your bedroom, will you remove it?"

    " Leave it . " Mo Liancheng swept his eyes on Yu Hao, unexpectedly he didn¡¯t want to say more, he turned and walked into the room . Because he knows her quirks, he will establish such temporarily rules, but he also wants to understand a bit . . . Is she really just searching for a bed, not for something else?

    On the other hand, when Qu Tan¡¯er returned to the Xue yuan (snow courtyard), the door was closed, her imagepletely copsed, the whole personid down on the big bed and refused to get up again, the beautiful little face was not as optimistic as in the past, it was filled with a rare gloom .

    "Master, are we still going to try?" Jing Xin carefully asked .

    "En . "

    Normally she¡¯s someone who talk more than one word .

    "But, w.a.n.g Ye has been precautionary . . . Besides, the bed inside may not be the one master is looking for . "

    "En . " Qu Tan¡¯er looked at the top of her bed with disappointment .

    Seeing that the master ispletely out of state, Jing Xin no longer said anything .

    As for Qu Tan¡¯er she¡¯s been carefully thinking about the situation when she first saw the bed .

    The bed was a bit old, but the carving was very delicate . Let¡¯s not say the craft, even the light wood, after thousands of years, it was still intact, it is definitely not something an average person can have . Moreover, the top of the bedhead was iid with a priceless pearl filled with the purple light of a precious jade, once she looked at it, she liked it so much, it is definitely not an ordinary jade . . . . . .

    "Tan¡¯er, I made some refreshments, try them . "

    Su Yu and Xiao Wei opened the door and walked in . Both of them held a set of things in their hands .

    Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand, looking toozy to look at it . Now, even if there is a dragon meat, it will not attract her appet.i.te .

    "Master, this is what the ve and Yu wanted to give you . " Xiao Wei said, then she put the te on the table, waiting for Ou Tan¡¯er to start eating .

    "That¡¯s right, we painstakingly made these, even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to give us some face and give it a try . " Su Yu chuckled, when ites to Qu Tan¡¯er, she has long been used to her .

    "I really don¡¯t want to eat . " Qu Tan¡¯er returned sullenly .

    "What happened to her?" When Su Yu she saw Qu Tan¡¯er not happy, she turned her eyes to jing Xin and asked her .

    "We just went to the frost courtyard . " Jing Xin replied .

    "En, this is very good . " Su Yue nodded and waited for her .

    Jing Xin had no choice but to say something about it, with regards to the quirks of the master, Su Yu is also aware of them .

    "Tan¡¯er, for what reason did they not let you in?" Su Yu asked questioningly: " Aren¡¯t those cleaning maids not going in? And, I haven¡¯t heard anyone say that there is a forbidden ce in the w.a.n.g fu . "

    " ve also did not hear people say that no one is allowed to enter the room of w.a.n.g ye . " Xiao Wei replied .

    "So what?" Qu Tan¡¯er nced at the top of the bed in a gloomy manner . The corners of his mouth twitched, and all her anger finally erupted .

    It turned out that the rule the prohibits outsiders to enter, is applied only on her alone .

    "So, you seem to have been deceived . " Su Yu nodded and looked at her with consent .

    " . . . " Qu Tan¡¯er is silent .

    "Jing Xin has already checked the big and small beds in the whole house, and master¡¯s room is the only one left . " Yu Hao said

    "Oh, did you see what they were looking for?".

    ( Å¶ Oh: has 2 meanings - interjection indicating doubt or surprise - interjection indicating that one has just learned sth ).

    "Subordinate did not see, but w.a.n.g fei is not interested in other things, and is only curious about the bed . ".

    "Oh . ".

    "Master the rule that does not permit outsiders to enter your bedroom, will you remove it?".

    " Leave it . " Mo Liancheng swept his eyes on Yu Hao, unexpectedly he didn¡¯t want to say more, he turned and walked into the room . Because he knows her quirks, he will establish such temporarily rules, but he also wants to understand a bit . Is she really just searching for a bed, not for something else?.

    On the other hand, when Qu Tan¡¯er returned to the Xue yuan (snow courtyard), the door was closed, her imagepletely copsed, the whole personid down on the big bed and refused to get up again, the beautiful little face was not as optimistic as in the past, it was filled with a rare gloom

    "Master, are we still going to try?" Jing Xin carefully asked

    "En . ".

    Normally she¡¯s someone who talk more than one word

    "But, w.a.n.g Ye has been precautionary . Besides, the bed inside may not be the one master is looking for . ".

    "En . " Qu Tan¡¯er looked at the top of her bed with disappointment

    Seeing that the master ispletely out of state, Jing Xin no longer said anything

    As for Qu Tan¡¯er she¡¯s been carefully thinking about the situation when she first saw the bed

    The bed was a bit old, but the carving was very delicate . Let¡¯s not say the craft, even the light wood, after thousands of years, it was still intact, it is definitely not something an average person can have . Moreover, the top of the bedhead was iid with a priceless pearl filled with the purple light of a precious jade, once she looked at it, she liked it so much, it is definitely not an ordinary jade .

    "Tan¡¯er, I made some refreshments, try them . ".

    Su Yu and Xiao Wei opened the door and walked in . Both of them held a set of things in their hands

    Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand, looking toozy to look at it . Now, even if there is a dragon meat, it will not attract her appet.i.te

    "Master, this is what the ve and Yu wanted to give you . " Xiao Wei said, then she put the te on the table, waiting for Ou Tan¡¯er to start eating

    "That¡¯s right, we painstakingly made these, even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to give us some face and give it a try . " Su Yu chuckled, when ites to Qu Tan¡¯er, she has long been used to her

    "I really don¡¯t want to eat . " Qu Tan¡¯er returned sullenly

    "What happened to her?" When Su Yu she saw Qu Tan¡¯er not happy, she turned her eyes to jing Xin and asked her

    "We just went to the frost courtyard . " Jing Xin replied

    "En, this is very good . " Su Yue nodded and waited for her

    Jing Xin had no choice but to say something about it, with regards to the quirks of the master, Su Yu is also aware of them

    "Tan¡¯er, for what reason did they not let you in?" Su Yu asked questioningly: " Aren¡¯t those cleaning maids not going in? And, I haven¡¯t heard anyone say that there is a forbidden ce in the w.a.n.g fu . ".

    " ve also did not hear people say that no one is allowed to enter the room of w.a.n.g ye . " Xiao Wei replied

    "So what?" Qu Tan¡¯er nced at the top of the bed in a gloomy manner . The corners of his mouth twitched, and all her anger finally erupted

    It turned out that the rule the prohibits outsiders to enter, is applied only on her alone

    "So, you seem to have been deceived . " Su Yu nodded and looked at her with consent

    " . " Qu Tan¡¯er is silent

 Chapter 58

    Publishedat 15th of June 2019 02:39:23 PMChapter 58

    After a while .

    Looking at the angry Qu Tan¡¯er, Yu¡¯s eyes shed with helplessness, she asked: "Tan¡¯er, those snacks, will you still eat them?"

    "Eat, all will eat, even if it I¡¯m dead, I will never die because of starvation" Qu Taner¡¯s heart was angry, she quickly sat up from the bed and looked at the snacks, with a serious and solemn face .

    Fine, Mo Liancheng, she, Qu Tan¡¯er is going to y with you!

    Soon, she grabbed a bit of the snacks, gnashed her teeth and ate them with great resentment .

    "It¡¯s delicious, delicious!" It tastes delicious, even though she is actually not feeling any taste, she was thinking about the bed . There always has been an intuition in her heart, the ancient bed should be near her . Otherwise, why did she travel here?

    There is a saying: Everything that has a result, must have a cause; when there are reasons, there must always be a result . Humans cannot exin this strange phenomenon of crossing over (transmigration), but there are too many unsolved mysteries in the universe . Even if it is a mystery, there will always be a certain rule for their existence . As long as she finds thisw, she may be able to return .

    As she thought, that bed is the key . . . . . .

    Night, emerging quickly, quietly but deeply .

    Eighth w.a.n.g Fu, unusually calm, not even the least bit of disturbance can be heard .

    In the dark, a small figure shed, the footsteps were light and did not leave any sound .

    Qu Tan¡¯er shed sideways, carefully paying attention to any change around her . When she determined that there was no one, she moved forward, dodging, and once again moved forward .

    Atst, arriving to the Frost Courtyard of Mo Liancheng, the bedroom door .

    Qu Tan¡¯er did not expect that there will be a chance tonight .

    It is said that tonight, Mo Liancheng will enter the pce to partic.i.p.ate in a feast and will not be able to return anytime soon .

    Opening the door then closing it .

    Qu Tan¡¯er thought that she would encounter problems, such as Zhou housekeeper, who was like a ghost . As a result, at the end of the day, she found out that there is no difficulty . Just . . . it¡¯s too easy toe in, too easy that it makes her feel restless, could there be a greater conspiracy? However, what could it be?

    There is no extra time for unnecessary thoughts, she immediately put her mind back into the room .

    There were only a few small lights left in the room, although it was not bright enough to see everything, it was enough to look clearly at the situation inside . The furnis.h.i.+ngs are not prosperous, but the antiques on the wooden shelves ced on the wall are very good . Although she doesn¡¯t know a lot about antiquities, she can see more or less . Those things are worth a lot .

    From the moment she entered the door, she could not feel the scent of a woman, unlike the strong man¡¯s presence, giving her a clear and intuitive feeling, this is just a pure man¡¯s bedroom .

    For the bed behind the screen, without even thinking about it, she rushed straight .

    With just one look, the whole person was stunned!

    Heart, ping, ping, ping, has been madly jumping, and the more it jumps widely the more doubts increase about what she sees in front of her eyes, is this a dream? Qu Tan¡¯er blinked her eyes several times and rubbed them many times . She saw that it was still the bed in front of her eyes . The old bed that made her hateful for two years . . . . . .

    (Pingâñ: is the thumping sound of the heart)

    Sure enough, the heavens are not indifferent towards her, finally the heavens allowed her to find it .

    Both legs, are trembling a little while she keeps walking closer to the bed, tears going straight down . . . Finally, she fell to the bedside, the little hand twitched and caressed the edge of the bed frame, and the sculpted delicate totems, resemble the picture she drew, truly resemble, absolutely resemble, whether it is the appearance or the color, it is so much alike that she¡¯s going crazy .

    After a while

    Looking at the angry Qu Tan¡¯er, Yu¡¯s eyes shed with helplessness, she asked: "Tan¡¯er, those snacks, will you still eat them?".

    "Eat, all will eat, even if it I¡¯m dead, I will never die because of starvation" Qu Taner¡¯s heart was angry, she quickly sat up from the bed and looked at the snacks, with a serious and solemn face

    Fine, Mo Liancheng, she, Qu Tan¡¯er is going to y with you!.

    Soon, she grabbed a bit of the snacks, gnashed her teeth and ate them with great resentment

    "It¡¯s delicious, delicious!" It tastes delicious, even though she is actually not feeling any taste, she was thinking about the bed . There always has been an intuition in her heart, the ancient bed should be near her . Otherwise, why did she travel here?.

    There is a saying: Everything that has a result, must have a cause; when there are reasons, there must always be a result . Humans cannot exin this strange phenomenon of crossing over (transmigration), but there are too many unsolved mysteries in the universe . Even if it is a mystery, there will always be a certain rule for their existence . As long as she finds thisw, she may be able to return

    As she thought, that bed is the key .

    *****.

    Night, emerging quickly, quietly but deeply

    Eighth w.a.n.g Fu, unusually calm, not even the least bit of disturbance can be heard

    In the dark, a small figure shed, the footsteps were light and did not leave any sound

    Qu Tan¡¯er shed sideways, carefully paying attention to any change around her . When she determined that there was no one, she moved forward, dodging, and once again moved forward

    Atst, arriving to the Frost Courtyard of Mo Liancheng, the bedroom door

    Qu Tan¡¯er did not expect that there will be a chance tonight

    It is said that tonight, Mo Liancheng will enter the pce to partic.i.p.ate in a feast and will not be able to return anytime soon

    Opening the door then closing it

    Qu Tan¡¯er thought that she would encounter problems, such as Zhou housekeeper, who was like a ghost . As a result, at the end of the day, she found out that there is no difficulty . Just . it¡¯s too easy toe in, too easy that it makes her feel restless, could there be a greater conspiracy? However, what could it be?.

    There is no extra time for unnecessary thoughts, she immediately put her mind back into the room

    There were only a few small lights left in the room, although it was not bright enough to see everything, it was enough to look clearly at the situation inside . The furnis.h.i.+ngs are not prosperous, but the antiques on the wooden shelves ced on the wall are very good . Although she doesn¡¯t know a lot about antiquities, she can see more or less . Those things are worth a lot

    From the moment she entered the door, she could not feel the scent of a woman, unlike the strong man¡¯s presence, giving her a clear and intuitive feeling, this is just a pure man¡¯s bedroom

    For the bed behind the screen, without even thinking about it, she rushed straight

    With just one look, the whole person was stunned!.

    Heart, ping, ping, ping, has been madly jumping, and the more it jumps widely the more doubts increase about what she sees in front of her eyes, is this a dream? Qu Tan¡¯er blinked her eyes several times and rubbed them many times . She saw that it was still the bed in front of her eyes . The old bed that made her hateful for two years .

    (Pingâñ: is the thumping sound of the heart).

    Sure enough, the heavens are not indifferent towards her, finally the heavens allowed her to find it

    Both legs, are trembling a little while she keeps walking closer to the bed, tears going straight down . Finally, she fell to the bedside, the little hand twitched and caressed the edge of the bed frame, and the sculpted delicate totems, resemble the picture she drew, truly resemble, absolutely resemble, whether it is the appearance or the color, it is so much alike that she¡¯s going crazy

 Chapter 59

    Publishedat 17th of June 2019 07:28:01 PMChapter 59

    Hrious Pampered Consort: Lord I Will Wait for Your Divorce

    "Boohoo~, found, found . . . finally found you . " she couldn¡¯t help it, she was so excited that she cried andughed at the same time . "I can finally go back, go back! Dad, mom! . . . two years, I miss you guys . . . I really always think of you . . . I miss you very much! We can finally meet again . Boohoo~!" The beautiful little face cried so miserly, but also so excited that it makes people touched .

    Without thinking much, she jumps directly!

    Lying t, tears stopped, but the corner of the mouth was lightly drawn with a smile of peace of mind, sleeping quietly .

    One, two, three . . .

    Thin lips counting numbers earnestly, with high expectations she counts and counts, as if when she stops counting and open her eyes, she will return to the 21st century . However, after a long time, she blinked, wanted to determine the location, looked around, but found she was still in an ancient room .

    Then close your eyes once more . . .

    One sheep, two sheep, three . . .

    "Is itfortable to lie down?"

    Suddenly, a low male voice sounded inside the room, and the sound was not too big, making people not able to notice any dangerous atmosphere .

    "En, it¡¯s okay . " Qu Tan¡¯er closed her eyes and only wanted to go back to the 21st century . She didn¡¯t think much about the question that came out of nowhere, and answered him back directly .

    "The size of the bed is convenient?"

    "En . "

    "It¡¯s still early, so anxious to rest?"

    "En, don¡¯t be noisy . "

    Mo Liancheng leaned on the screen, looking at the person on the bed with a smile . If he is not sure that she really doesn¡¯t know that he ising in, and she doesn¡¯t know that he has just returned, he would surely doubt that she is so good at pretending that he can¡¯t find a hint of mistake .

    "Since you are already lying down, it is better to cover yourself with the quilt . " Mo Liancheng kindly reminded, the interest that shed in the eyes became more and more intense .

    "I know, you are very wordy, shut up, don¡¯t make noise . " Qu Tan¡¯er was angry, she had just counted to a certain number, but someone suddenly popped up a sentence and let her forget to which number she reached . In her fury, her tone was not very good .

    Just . . .

    wait, she just seems to hear someone talking?

    Illusion? Or real?

    "Are you satisfied with ben w.a.n.g¡¯s bed?" The familiar voice rang again .

    "of cou . . . " The word has not yet fallen, the whole person of Qu Tan¡¯er jumped up and looked around . The environment around is still the bedroom of Mo Liancheng, I did not go back? Still here?!!

    She instinctively jumped out of bed and wanted to see what was going on, but because she was too excited, her right foot identally hooked the quilt, and the body could not be stabilized . The whole person was brought back to the bed . (she fell backwards)

    "How, seeing ben w.a.n.g is so excited?" Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently, the person leaning against the screen has not moved, his voice is gentle and calm, but it gives people a sense of emptiness(void), deep and unmeasurable .

    (deep and unmeasurable: idiom meaning unfathomable depths)

    "That, that . . . w.a.n.g ye, howe you are here?" Qu Tan¡¯erughed and quickly crawled up, hurriedly picking the quilt from the ground and throwing it back on the bed . The result . . . she was too anxious, and forgot one thing, for instance, the quilt fell down on the ground and was picked up without shaking it, patting it, then putting it back .

    "He he (gentleughter, chuckle), the quilt is a little dirty, I¡¯ll pat it . "

    Finally, Qu Tan¡¯er held the quilt above her head, patted it, and put it back, carefully folded and smoothed . Although she was a bit embarra.s.sed, she finally realized that the situation was serious and she was buying some time trying to figure out how to solve this issue .

    Hrious Pampered Consort: Lord I Will Wait for Your Divorce.

    "Boohoo~, found, found . finally found you . " she couldn¡¯t help it, she was so excited that she cried andughed at the same time . "I can finally go back, go back! Dad, mom! . two years, I miss you guys . I really always think of you . I miss you very much! We can finally meet again . Boohoo~!" The beautiful little face cried so miserly, but also so excited that it makes people touched

    Without thinking much, she jumps directly!.

    Lying t, tears stopped, but the corner of the mouth was lightly drawn with a smile of peace of mind, sleeping quietly

    One, two, three

    Thin lips counting numbers earnestly, with high expectations she counts and counts, as if when she stops counting and open her eyes, she will return to the 21st century . However, after a long time, she blinked, wanted to determine the location, looked around, but found she was still in an ancient room

    Then close your eyes once more

    One sheep, two sheep, three

    "Is itfortable to lie down?".

    Suddenly, a low male voice sounded inside the room, and the sound was not too big, making people not able to notice any dangerous atmosphere

    "En, it¡¯s okay . " Qu Tan¡¯er closed her eyes and only wanted to go back to the 21st century . She didn¡¯t think much about the question that came out of nowhere, and answered him back directly

    "The size of the bed is convenient?".

    "En . ".

    "It¡¯s still early, so anxious to rest?".

    "En, don¡¯t be noisy . ".

    Mo Liancheng leaned on the screen, looking at the person on the bed with a smile . If he is not sure that she really doesn¡¯t know that he ising in, and she doesn¡¯t know that he has just returned, he would surely doubt that she is so good at pretending that he can¡¯t find a hint of mistake

    "Since you are already lying down, it is better to cover yourself with the quilt . " Mo Liancheng kindly reminded, the interest that shed in the eyes became more and more intense

    "I know, you are very wordy, shut up, don¡¯t make noise . " Qu Tan¡¯er was angry, she had just counted to a certain number, but someone suddenly popped up a sentence and let her forget to which number she reached . In her fury, her tone was not very good

    Just

    wait, she just seems to hear someone talking?.

    Illusion? Or real?.

    "Are you satisfied with ben w.a.n.g¡¯s bed?" The familiar voice rang again

    "of cou . " The word has not yet fallen, the whole person of Qu Tan¡¯er jumped up and looked around . The environment around is still the bedroom of Mo Liancheng, I did not go back? Still here?!!.

    She instinctively jumped out of bed and wanted to see what was going on, but because she was too excited, her right foot identally hooked the quilt, and the body could not be stabilized . The whole person was brought back to the bed . (she fell backwards).

    "How, seeing ben w.a.n.g is so excited?" Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently, the person leaning against the screen has not moved, his voice is gentle and calm, but it gives people a sense of emptiness(void), deep and unmeasurable

    (deep and unmeasurable: idiom meaning unfathomable depths).

    "That, that . w.a.n.g ye, howe you are here?" Qu Tan¡¯erughed and quickly crawled up, hurriedly picking the quilt from the ground and throwing it back on the bed . The result . she was too anxious, and forgot one thing, for instance, the quilt fell down on the ground and was picked up without shaking it, patting it, then putting it back

    "He he (gentleughter, chuckle), the quilt is a little dirty, I¡¯ll pat it . ".

    Finally, Qu Tan¡¯er held the quilt above her head, patted it, and put it back, carefully folded and smoothed . Although she was a bit embarra.s.sed, she finally realized that the situation was serious and she was buying some time trying to figure out how to solve this issue

 Chapter 60

    Suddenly, Qu Tan¡¯er asked with a forced smile: "Hehe, how did w.a.n.g Yee back?"

    ¡¯¡¯You seem to have forgotten, here is ben w.a.n.g¡¯s bedroom."

    "Oh heavens! look at the memory of Tan¡¯er, it is very bad. w.a.n.g Ye does not know, Tan¡¯er has had a sleep walking illness from an early age, and often identally went to the wrong room." To use this as an excuse, is it too bad? The doorway is right in front of her, but Qu Tan¡¯er is very worried that she ising in vertically, and has to go out horizontally.

    (she ising in vertically, and has to go out horizontally: meaning she first came in walking on her own but now she has to go out carried, she came in alive but has to go out dead)

    "Is it so bad?" Mo Liancheng asked slowly.

    "Yes, this memory of mine, always without progress."

    "Sleepwalk?"

    "Yes." As Qu Tan¡¯er answered she more and more became fearful.

    "The wrong room?" Mo Liancheng nodded and seemed to understand, but he repeated the words she had just said.

    "Yeah, yeah, it is really the wrong room." Qu Tan¡¯er twitched her mouth and tried to show her smile. She also understands that this excuse is very bad, and there is no persuasiveness.

    "However, you seem to have forgotten one thing. Ben w.a.n.g has said that the ce you should not enter, don¡¯t ever enter."

    "Yes, so w.a.n.g ye can write Tan¡¯er off the book." Directly rify her words. "Tan¡¯er knew from the beginning that w.a.n.g Ye didn¡¯t want to take Tan¡¯er as his wife, and never liked Tan¡¯er, w.a.n.g ye only married me because of the imperial degree which granted this marriage. Since w.a.n.g ye does not want, and Tan¡¯er does not dare to have a delusion about it, then the best solution is...a retire book."

    (writing off the book/retiring from the book: meaning the book of marriage, the 2 phrases mean to divorce. The existence of the marriage book is equal to the establishment of the marriage rtions.h.i.+p. If the marriage rtions.h.i.+p is terminated, the man¡¯s family must issue a divorce book or retire book.)

    Mo Liancheng is silent.

    After a long while, he slowly said: "Ben w.a.n.g will not take your name off."

    "Thank you w.a.n.g ye." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled hypocritically. Even if he wants to divorce, she still won¡¯t leave, now, the bed she is looking for has been found. Where can she go?

    "However, if you choose to retire from your life, ben w.a.n.g will consider leaving you a whole body."

    "Eh?" Oh, it turned out...

    but, she didn¡¯t want to die at all.

    "Hang up yourself?" Mo Liancheng nced over the roof beam of the room, as if looking carefully to figure out whether the roof beam is good enough.

    "Not good, here is the bedroom of w.a.n.g ye, if I hanged myself here, will I not dirty this ce?" Qu Tan¡¯erughed, followed his line of sight and swept the direction of the roof, the bottom of her heart was cold, and for no reason she slightly s.h.i.+vered. In order to avoid someone¡¯s impulse, rus.h.i.+ng to help her quickly step on Huangquan Road, she chose to step back to the side without a trace.

    (Huangquan: yellow spring, the underworld of the Chinese methodology, equivalent to Hades or h.e.l.l)

    There is no way to go ahead, there is a bed to retreat behind, except for the empty s.p.a.ce to the side, there is no way to retreat.

    "Ben w.a.n.g doesn¡¯t mind." Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently, and seemed to really not mind this.

    "Not good, it¡¯s too tiring to climb up, hang myself, then fall down, it¡¯s all very troublesome." Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head and did not agree with his proposal.

    "Thenmitting suicide by cutting your own throat." Mo Liancheng is not in a hurry, and then kindly gave her a second choice.

    "Cutting my throat requires a knife, and we don¡¯t have it here..."

    "The knife is not, but there is a sword behind you, hanging on the wall, exactly at the level of your hand." Mo Liancheng smiled slyly. His eyes swept over the wall behind her indicating her to look at it.

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er really wants to hang herself to death, she counted thousands of calctions, but, left this one. She is not really good at retreating, but she has to retreat here.

    Sure enough, the heavens truly want her dead.

    "Do you need ben w.a.n.g to help you?"

    "Hehe, no need, I am afraid of seeing blood. I will be dizzy when I see blood. And, I am weak, I am afraid I can¡¯t afford the sword, so forget it."

 Chapter 61

    Mo Liancheng suddenly, indifferently proposed, "Then drink poison." This is simple enough, it is very easy, drinking a bottle of medicine, the whole body is left intact, do not have to worry about trouble, not afraid of seeing blood.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, this is even worse..."

    Without waiting for Qu Tan¡¯er to continue, the beautiful face of Mo Liancheng showed killing. "You just have to turn your head back to the left, on the shelf five steps away from you, there. There is a red colored tiny bottle, just a sip from it will make you descend to heavens, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be too painful. As long as the drink enters your body, everything will end."

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er looked at the shelf not far away, the red medicine bottle, her face instantly became stiff, and the corner of her mouth was twitching. It turns out that... She can have so many choices if she wants to die, but none of them is what she wants. If it was just him asking her to get out (if he kicked her out of the w.a.n.g Fu), she would shed her tears thanking him for his great grace, but... dying here, could she ept that now? when she finally gained back the hope of returning?

    She is foolish, but she has already seen that Mo Liancheng really wants to kill her.

    "Ben w.a.n.g gave you three choices, which one do you want?" Mo Liancheng asked.

    "Can I not have these three choices?" Qu Tan¡¯er slightly lowered her body, putting on an absolutely pleasing att.i.tude, the death door is too close, making people feel chilly, but the door of life is too far away, people cannot touch it.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don¡¯t understand, I didn¡¯t offend you, why do you want me to die?" Qu Tan¡¯er was angry, good words, good att.i.tude, everything was done, but a certain person¡¯s heart is made of iron... simply a heart made of stone. Anyway, I¡¯m going to die, even if I¡¯m dead, I need to know the reason clearly, isn¡¯t that right?

    "Because you must die."

    The cold words of Mo Liancheng broke the hopes of Qu Tan¡¯er again, and further a.s.sured her that she cannot escape with her life.

    She must die?

    She doesn¡¯t understand...

    "Why?"

    "If it¡¯s strange then me your fate for marrying the wrong person, for entering the wrong door and knowing ben w.a.n.g¡¯s business." Mo Liancheng said coldly, and the killing in the eyes was really true and never halfhearted.

    After a while, Mo Liancheng slowly put away the careless att.i.tude, he did not want to waste any more time.

    "Wait, that, everyone has something to say." Qu Tan¡¯er anxious, immediately shouted, her body leaning back.

    "Ben w.a.n.g has no extra time to y with you."

    "Wait, I am the daughter of Qu Shangshu, Qu Jiang Lin. If I am dead, you also will not be in a good situation." Qu Tan¡¯er couldn¡¯t care so much about what she says, she¡¯s just looking for an excuse, although this excuse is not very good, but it is better than nothing.

    (Shangshu: high official, government minister)

    "w.a.n.g Fu was attacked by a thief at night, w.a.n.g fei unfortunately, in order to protect ben w.a.n.g¡¯s safety from the thief¡¯s¡¯ attack, she was killed."

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er opened her eyes, looking at him incredulously.

    Then... She will die in extreme injustice. She flies to the heavens in the cold June. She is even more wronged than Dou Yu.

    (flies to the heavens: dies)

    (Dou Yu: Dou Yu is the main character of "Dou Yu" a story by Guan Hanqing, it¡¯s a moving story about a young widow killed by the dark society)

    "Are you satisfied with this statement?" Mo Liancheng stared at her. The line of sight intentionally or unintentionally swept the scene in the room. Although the traces are not obvious, he still saw it at a nce.

    "No, listening is too bewildering and scary."

    "You have no choice."

    "Wait, that, you said that I married the wrong person, I admit! It is not like I wanted to marry, however there was no other choice, you are w.a.n.g Ye, my father is a Shangshu. Do I dare to disobey? Moreover, the marriage was an imperial degree bestowed on us. You can¡¯t me me on this thing." Qu Tan¡¯er hurriedly defended.

    _________________________________________________________

    h.e.l.loooo! Thank u for reading!!!!

    I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t updated for soooo many days (?_?") I¡¯ve been very busy these days

    HOWEVER since I did take a long time I¡¯m gonna upload several chapters in one go....Have fun reading (?????)?

 Chapter 62

    Once again she changes her tone into a soft one, like begging for help: "I know that it is wrong of me to enter your bedroom without permission, but it¡¯s my first time...and I can guarantee that there will be no next time, no, it will never be in the future! You, that, that, can¡¯t you let me go this time? Really, I absolutely will never say your secret." Oh, this is sad, she doesn¡¯t even know what secrets he has.

    "Only dead people can keep secrets forever."

    "Eh?" Qu Taner¡¯s mood fell again.

    "You shouldn¡¯t touch ben w.a.n.g¡¯s things."

    "I won¡¯t dare in the future."

    "Noter." Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently as his footsteps slowly approached her.

    "Really, I swear, I will never tell your secret!"

    "With your death, wouldn¡¯t that make ben w.a.n.g more a.s.sured?" If she stayed in her Snow courtyard, he wouldn¡¯t move her, but she had to make a move on his bedroom, it¡¯s her fault, she shouldn¡¯t have touched something she¡¯s not allowed to touch.

    "You ******, b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Just a broken bed, what about it is secret? Do you dislike me lying down on your bed that much? Did I dirty it? If worste to worst, I will clean the bed, and the quilt. At most, after I finish was.h.i.+ng, I will take a bottle of perfume and spray it to change the smell. You are going to kill me, just because of this trivial matter? Is it that my life is not as precious as your bed? You, You, you are simply taking human life as gra.s.s!"

    (human life as gra.s.s: idiom meaning to kill people like scything gra.s.s)

    Qu Tan was on fire, she stretched her hand, pointing her finger at Mo Liancheng and swearing at him, looking nothing like her previous image, a wise and virtuous woman, gentle and soft, now that she is going to die, she doesn¡¯t care so much anymore.

    (on fire: very angry)

    "You justy down on ben w.a.n.g¡¯s bed?" Mo Liancheng squinted and stared at her, as if wanting to see any w from her face, but looking at that angry yet scared face, he wasn¡¯t able to discover anything wrong.

    "Yes! Isn¡¯t it just sleeping on your bed for a while? It¡¯s not a big thing." It seems that she is not mistaken, this room is really hiding a lot of dead bodies.

    "Apart from the bed, did you move ben w.a.n.g¡¯s things."

    "Move? What things?" She asked puzzled.

    "The things on the wall are missing. There are traces of movement."

    "b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Don¡¯t think that you are a w.a.n.g ye, so you can talk nonsense. I tell you that you must be worthy of your own conscience. Otherwise, you will be thundered someday. Besides this broken bed, ben xiaojie has not moved anything in the room!" Qu Tan¡¯er stared thinking that this thing is bing more and more wrong... (something is fishy)

    (Thundered: meaning to receive punishment from heaven by getting stricken by lightning or thunder)

    (ben xiaojie: this youngdy, a way of talking arrogantly)

    "You did not?" he questioned.

    " Are you deaf or blind, I said that I did nothing." Qu Tan¡¯er was on fire again, she gave him a supercilious look and decided to no longer care about him, she directly turned over and pa.s.sed by him, with her struggle before death, her temper was already exposed anyway.

    "Didn¡¯t?" Mo Liancheng stopped and stared at her thoughtfully.

    "Did not, I already said, I said it a hundred times, and I am still saying that, I did not, did, not, I, did, NOT."

    "If not then it¡¯s not, no need to say it so loudly, unless you want everyone in the whole house to see what is the real temper of their w.a.n.g fei?"

    "Eh?" Qu Taner¡¯s was stunned, just wanted to ask what he meant, but the next moment, immediately realized the mistake she made, her small face quickly restored it¡¯s calm, the small hand that was on her waist like a hooligan was quickly put down.

 Chapter 63

    Just like that_ in a moment, everything once again returned to its original point.

    The grievances, the yielding look, the scared eyes, at this time, all disappeared.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, I am truly being used wrongly. I really haven¡¯t touched the things in your room. I really just lied down on the big bed in your room. I really didn¡¯t mean to sneak in. I really wasn¡¯t trying to make you angry, please w.a.n.g Ye forgive the mistakes of Tan¡¯er." She spoke the whole truths, and every time she spoke a truth, the word "really" is aggravated.

    Even if Qu Tan¡¯er was stupid she still would understand that the current situation is not right.

    Moreover, she is not stupid.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "Well?"

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you are a magnanimous person, certainly will not argue with Tan¡¯er about such a thing."

    "Oh, is it?"

    "Yes, yes. It is not early, Tan¡¯er will not bother w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s rest anymore, and will leave first." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled and walked to the door of the room, especially walking around the long way, so as not to b.u.mp into him identally.

    However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped again, her beautiful eyes quickly swept the corner next to the big bed, and then I looked at the Mo Liancheng very seriously: "There is still one thing I need to say, I thought for a long time, but in order for w.a.n.g Ye to stay healthy in the future, I feel it is necessary to remind you. Although I also know that w.a.n.g ye likes to kill, but the person you kill, you should throw him into the wilderness, or let people bury it, you don¡¯t have to hide him in the room. Once a person dies, the corpse will deteriorate and then rot. Finally, it will give off an unpleasant smell. The smell is very bad for w.a.n.g ye¡¯s health."

    Look, she will still give him some thoughts. After all, she hasn¡¯t yet returned to the 21st century, it¡¯s better if they can get along, also she really doesn¡¯t want to be a widow.

    (she will still give him some thoughts: she still cares about him)

    "Dead body?" Mo Liancheng narrowed his eyes, and the line of sight swept the room.

    In addition to him and her in the house, is there someone else...

    Suddenly, "ta! ta!" with the snapping of fingers, two sounds echoed.

    (ta àª: sound of snapping fingers)

    "Master?" Yu Hao suddenly appeared in the room, waiting for the instructions of the city.

    "You...he?" Qu Taner¡¯s eyes widened and she looked incredulously at the action of Mo Liancheng. She was doubtful at what he was suddenly doing, but when Yu Hao appeared, she knew what his action meant.

    In the next second, Qu Tan¡¯er quickly rushed to the side of the bed, the other little hand pointed to a corner behind the bed and gestured to indicate that someone is there! Just before when she identally fell from the bed, she unintentionally saw two shoes exposed in a corner. Even if she was stupid, she would never think that Mo Liancheng really killed people in the room, after that she immediately stood up and went to hide.

    When Mo Liancheng said that she had moved his things in the room, she realized right away that there was a thief!

    G.o.dd.a.m.n it, she was almost made to be a scapegoat!

    "Cough, that, you shoulde out, after all, hiding behind the bed, the air there is not good, I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to breathe well, it is better toe out and breathe fresh air, see the light, although I do not want you toe out, but after all, this room still belong to others, if others want to get to bed, I¡¯m afraid you hiding behind the bed, would affect their sleep." Qu Tan¡¯er whispered, after finis.h.i.+ng, she withdrew toward the door room.

    If she doesn¡¯t leave now, when will she get another chance?

    "Haha, I didn¡¯t expect it, I was still discovered by you." The ck clothed man hiding behind the bed came out. When he saw the people inside the room, his eyes shed a smile, and he swept over Qu Tan¡¯er. At that time, the smile was more concentrated. What an interesting woman...

 Chapter 64

    "Just a moment ago, what ben w.a.n.g said, you should have also heard." Mo Liancheng ced back his hand, his beautiful face still suspended an indifferent light smile. For the ck man in front of him, he has no fear, on the contrary his mood seems to be leisurely.

    " What is eight w.a.n.g ye referring to?" The ck man sneered.

    "He said, to enter his bedroom through the door, a person maye in vertically, but wille out horizontally." Qu Tan¡¯er answered him with a good heart. Although she was not a roundworm in the belly of Mo Liancheng, but she is sure. Mo Liancheng definitely means this.

    e in vertically,e out horizontally: meaning toe in walking (alive) but get out carried (dead)

    (roundworm in the belly: are parasites which infest the human gut and use the human body to stay alive, feed and reproduce. / idiom meaning the ability to read others minds)

    "En? Is that right?" The ck man stared straight at the beautiful face of Qu Tan¡¯er.

    "Then, he still said, the person who moved the things in his room, should choose a method of death for himself, and voluntarilymit suicide. However, I think, tomit suicide by cutting one¡¯s own throat is the most suitable method for you."

    "Apparently, you understand ben w.a.n.g very well right?" Mo Liancheng is not angry but instead smiling. For the answer of Qu Tan¡¯er, there is neither prevention nor opposition.

    "Hehe, sorry, these words, you just said to me. I was scared of dying, so, especially remember." Qu Tan¡¯erughed, not her good memory, but she had just experienced it, to death will remember. Then, turning back, turning around, opening the door at a speed that is too fast, s.h.i.+ng outside, then closing the door, everything waspleted perfectly, without wading in mud and water, she escapes resolutely.

    (wading in mud and water: meaning to be sloppy)

    "What she said is not wrong." Mo Liancheng without turning his head.

    Hearing the footsteps going farther away from the door, he knew that the speed of a woman¡¯s escape is not bad.

    "Do you think you can kill me?" The ck man sneered.

    "Can¡¯t I?" Mo Liancheng also smiled, but the smile was only maintained on the lips, and never reached to the eyes.

    "Just relying on you, a lord who can¡¯t do anything, afraid that even the knife can¡¯t be lifted, still want to kill me? Haha, have you ever killed before? Even if you have a guard around you, do you think he can get rid of me?"

    "Indeed, it is really a problem." Mo Liancheng smiled slyly, his eyes staring thoughtfully at the ck man, seemingly looking at something.

    "If you know what¡¯s best for you, hand over that thing. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being fierce."

    "Thing? What do you mean?"

    "Hand over the golden order."

    "Golden order? If ben w.a.n.g did not hear it wrong, you want me to give the golden order, that¡¯s not possible, the hidden ce with the golden order, haven¡¯t you just searched it? Why, you took the golden order but still asked ben w.a.n.g for more?" Mo Liancheng faintly swept that hidden secret ce, where it is determined to be the ce he put in the golden order, otherwise, he would not just think of getting rid of Qu Tan¡¯er.

    However, unfortunately, he never puts things in a ce for too long, and the golden order just happened to be transferred to a different ce.

    "There is definitely no golden order there."

    "There is no, because ben w.a.n.g has put it elsewhere."

    "d.a.m.n it, hand over the gold order, otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what? will you kill ben w.a.n.g? If you say the person behind the scenes, and ben w.a.n.g is satisfied, maybe I will give you the golden order."

    "Fart, don¡¯t toast wine and don¡¯t eat, eating is a loss." (meaning he¡¯s not buying MLC im)

    (·ÅÆ¨ Fart: (ng) to utter nonsense; "Bulls.h.i.+t!")

    "Ben w.a.n.g never kills a nameless person, report your name." Mo Liancheng smiled, not tense and not slow he returned to the screen (screen of the bed). It was not because of fear, but just wanted to find a ce to lean on.

 Chapter 65

    "Snake King." The ck clothed man was not arrogant, and directly reports his t.i.tle (the name he¡¯s called with).

    "The number one killer of the ck Snake organization, there are seventeen killers in it, each killer has different skills, and you are ranked eighth. Apparently, some people by hook or by crook (by any means necessary/at any price) really insist on getting the golden order."

    "Do you know me?" The ck clothed man was shocked and did not expect that Mo Liancheng would even know his organization.

    "There is nothing ben w.a.n.g does not know."

    "Then you are even more ought to die." The ck clothed man moved to kill, raised his palm, and immediately shot toward Mo Liancheng.

    And standing on the side, Yu Hao who never uttered a sound, at the moment when the ck man started his attack, his figure shed and blocked the attack, the two figures fought in the faint light, and for a short while the victory and defeat was yet not decided.

    "Who hired you?" Mo Liancheng quietly looked at the two fighting in front of him, and asked what he wanted to know.

    "The killer¡¯s job, even if it is dead, will never reveal the buyer."

    "Oh, then you will die."

    A short sentence, said tly, yet it directly determined the life and death of the ck clothed man.

    Night, is falling! The sun is gradually rising.

    All night, the ck clothed man did note out of the bedroom again.

    As for his whereabouts, no one knows, no one asks, everything seems to have never happened.

    In the morning, the sun s.h.i.+nes brightly, inside the Snow courtyard.

    Qu Tan¡¯er stepped out of the door, and just sitting in the rocking chair in the yard, she noticed Jing Xin¡¯s line of sight ring toward her, merely because, she identally spilled outst night¡¯s matter.

    "Master, I did not expect, you actually managed toe back alive." Jing Xin mystifyingly swept at Qu Tan¡¯er.

    "Ke, hehe, my fate is a little better."

    (Ke ¿È : coughing sound)

    "But if the master was not so lucky, what¡¯s to be done?"

    "What¡¯s to be done? Now aren¡¯t I still standing in front of you?" Qu Tan¡¯er helpless, if I knew that it would be like this, I would have said nothing to Jing Xin.

    The result is now good, but the ears are poisoned. (meaning: to be annoyed by the nagging of others)

    " Master also said she would let the ve apany her." Jin Xin¡¯s is increasingly ugly.

    "En, yeah, so I just decided, after a while I will let you go with me."

    "Go?"

    "Of course, with great difficulty I was able to find it, how can I give it up so easily, and,st night, I thought about it, lying on it for so long, the bed didn¡¯t react at all. I wondered if it was because at that time I was lying at daytime, and when I was lying on the bedst night, it was already dark?"

    "So?? "

    "So, I want to try to lie down during the day. I know, Jing Xin you will help me, right? Anyhow, we are sisters, if I go back, someday I will miss you,e back again, and will bring back with me some special products for you, ah, there are a lot of handsome guys there, by the way help you find one." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled softly, although Jing Xin looks a little cold, but she can be quite soft.

    "Master, you¡¯ve been ill for two years, but it should have been good by now. Two years ago, the doctor only said that you hit your head with the wall, but didn¡¯t say that you hurt your brain Ah."

    "Jing Xin, I will say it again, the thousandth Two hundred and one time, I really, really am not thedy of your family, I have been in it for two years, can¡¯t you see it clearly? I am called Qu Tan¡¯er, but definitely not yourdy Qu Tan¡¯er that apanied you from childhood, OK?"

    "OK, I have already seen it." Jing Xin is helpless and can only bow.

    (bow: to yield, to give in)

    (The "OK" here was written in English in the original text, in both times)

    "En, a fool can also be taught." Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and was quite satisfied.

 Chapter 66

    At the next moment, Qu Tan¡¯er didn¡¯t waste time, stood up, patted her clothes, and then went back to the target direction without fearing death.

    Determined that the housekeeper is now busy in the backyard.

    Made sure that Mo Liancheng is not in the house right now.

    Sure enough, no one followed her or looked at her when she came.

    So...

    "Like, it¡¯s really like it, it¡¯s just like the bed on the master¡¯s painting." When Jing Xin saw the bed in the bedroom of Mo Liancheng, the whole person was stiff, and could not respond for a while.

    "Not like, but this is simply the bed I am looking for, it¡¯s just strange that I¡¯ve been lying on it for so long. Why is it still unresponsive? Jing Xin? Am I still in the room?" As soon as Qu Tan¡¯er entered the room, she jumped directly onto bed andy down again. She justy down for a while, waiting for the reaction of the bed, yet at this time there is not even a single movement, quiet strange.

    "Master, you are still here." Jing Xin replied, because of the shock of seeing the bed, her mood still failed to calm down.

    "How is it possible?" Qu Tan¡¯er sat up in a sullen manner, theny down, closed her eyes and murmured a few words silently, then opened her eyes again. As a result, the image she saw was still the same... As for going back to the 21st century, it¡¯s just an idiot¡¯s dream.

    "..." Jing Xin was silent, looking at her in dismay.

    "Something went wrong? Should not. This is obviously the bed at that time. Look at this bed board. Look at the wood color, the hook and the color, except for looking a little new, have hardly changed. There is also a purple jadeite in the bedside. At that time, when I saw it, I liked it so much that I couldn¡¯t bear to move my eyes from it, looking......" Qu Tan¡¯er touched the bed board, caressed the bed frame, and finally moved her hand to the position of the bedside. When she remembered the jade that made her reluctant to remove her sight, her heart boiled again.

    (Heart boiled: to feel excited)

    The jade is small, but it presents a one of a kind purple/violet color, in it is a faintly discernible crescent moon, beautiful beyondpare.

    just......

    "Yi, where¡¯s the Jade? Clearly..."

    (Yi ß×: expression of surprise)

    "Master, are you all right?" Jing Xin looked at her with some worry.

    "As a result, it¡¯s all in vain." Qu Tan¡¯er hung down her shoulders and slowly got out of the bed. She could not help looking at the bed again. The disappointment and pain in her eyes became more and more intense.

    Jing Xin was worriedly asked: "Master, what should I do now?"

    "Jing Xin, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back to my room." Qu Tan¡¯er swept her eyes weakly, lowered her head, and walked slowly towards the door... She didn¡¯t want to cry on someone else¡¯s site. It seemed to be too tant, and ugly. She wanted to go back to her room, cover herself with the quilt, and cry as much as she can.

    "Yes." Jing Xin no longer said anything, just followed behind Qu Tan¡¯er.

    As soon as she exited the door, Qu Tan¡¯er was unusually low, walking with a lost soul. If she didn¡¯t find the bed, she could still retain a goal in this life. But now, the bed has been found, however the oue was contrary to her expectations, from hope, disappointment, and finally despair. Cannot go back? Can¡¯t she see her father and mother again?

    Tears filled her eyes, although hurt to the extreme, but she can¡¯t let them fall.

    "Master, where are you going?" asked Jing Xin.

    "Back to the room." Qu Tan¡¯er m.u.f.fled.

    "But that is the direction to w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s study."

 Chapter 67

    "En..." This is not the way, then change it. Afterwards, went sideways, then stepped forward and continued to walk.

    "Master, that is the direction of the house¡¯s gate."

    "Oh." Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and turned again, without caring which direction she turned. After a few steps, seeing that Jing Xin no longer said anything, she knew that her turning seemed to be in the right direction.

    It was just that...

    Walking too slow, not caring to see the way, unexpectedly, in front of the courtyard exit a maid suddenly emerged.

    By the time Qu Tan¡¯er recovered from her daze, they had already collided, and because they hit too hard, both of them fell backwards.

    Qu Tan¡¯er was followed by Jing Xin, so when she fell back, Jing Xin held her in time, but the knocked down girl was not so lucky.

    Peng! (Peng Åé: bang; thump)

    In the same time, the sound of an object falling to the ground also sounded, and the maid who fell to the ground was so frightened that her whole person became stiff, without any reaction.

    "It¡¯s terrible. It¡¯s terrible. I must be dead now." The servant girl fell on the ground, talking to herself.

    "Hey, are you alright?" Qu Tan¡¯er stood firm and looked at him strangely.

    "ve... w.a.n.g fei? Sorry, ve is not intentional. Please ask w.a.n.g fei for forgiveness. The ve is really not intentional. Please w.a.n.g fei don¡¯t drive this ve out of the house, the ve will never dare again next time." When the maid looked up, she saw the face of Qu Tan¡¯er. She was even more scared of getting up and directly kneeled down. Her head was originally low, and now it¡¯s even lower.

    "You..."

    "w.a.n.g fei please spare my life, ve is really, really not intentional, please w.a.n.g fei spare my life." Hearing the voice of Qu Tan¡¯er, the maid shook her head violently on the ground, s.h.i.+vering slightly all over.

    "I don¡¯t seem to have died yet; yet you are so anxious to give me a bow. And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of money to invite a doctor to treat you if you knock your head down again, break your head and hurt your brain?" The depressing mood of Qu Taner, just after this collision, recovered back.

    The bed was found, at least a bit of a harvest, big deal to spend more time to recover the jade back, right?

    Yes! The bed in the 21st century is iid with the purple jade, which means that jade will appear sooner orter, isn¡¯t it?

    "Eh?" The servant girl¡¯s frightened little face stared at Qu Tan¡¯er in confusion.

    " Get up, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to punish you. Why are you so nervous when you hit me instead of killing me?" Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head helplessly, she was a timid maid. I have seen more, but I have never seen someone with a courage as small as hers.

    "But..."

    "w.a.n.g fei let you get up, you will get up, will w.a.n.g fei lie to you?" Jing Xin looked at the servant girl with a faint smile.

    "However ve will still be driven out of the pce,dy Yin will not let go of the ves." She shook her head and stared at the spilled soup on the ground, her face gray(pale).

    "Why would she want to drive you out of the house?" Qu Tan¡¯er followed the servant girl¡¯s line of sight and swept the broken bowl. It was obvious that the bowl should have been filled with tea and the like.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, the ve just tookdy Yin¡¯s ginseng soup. It wasdy Yin who waited for two hours for the ginseng soup. Now the ve let the soup fall, anddy Yin will not forgive the ve, even if the ve was expelled from the w.a.n.g Fu, her life would not be saved. It¡¯s better to die by myself than to be killed by others... Better die now! "

 Chapter 68

    The servant girl became more frightened, and at the end of the conversation, her horrified eyes turned to the wall beside her, and without even thinking about it, she ran into it fiercely.

    Peng!

    (Peng Åé: bang; thump)

    The same thing happens again. The difference is that one person is rus.h.i.+ng forward while the other is trying to stop the person who b.u.mps into the wall.

    "I said, you don¡¯t have to hit it so hard." Qu Taner¡¯s little face was bitter as she touched the back of her head painfully, her eyes were about to burst out, almost seeing stars circling around her. Sure enough, it¡¯s not a good job to save people.

    "Master, next time this kind of thing is done by the ve." Jing Xin went slowly to Qu Taner¡¯s body and gently patted down the dust that had fallen on her head.

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er is speechless. She also wanted to, but her legs will not always listen to the brain¡¯s instructions, waiting until everything is done, she regretted not calling others just now.

    "w.a.n.g... w.a.n.g fei, I am sorry, the ve is not intentional."

    "Well, ifdy Yin asks, you will say, the bowl of ginseng in your hand is what I grabbed and drank. You¡¯re also under pressure, and you can¡¯t take it back from me. If she mes you, you will put the me on me." Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand in a depressed mood.

    Isn¡¯t it just a bowl of ginseng soup? She doesn¡¯t believe that Yin Xiangnong will ask her to spit it out.

    "But..."

    "Nothing, just say what I told you."

    " ves don¡¯t dare, ves fear..."

    "Afraid of what, I... Do you dare talk back on what ben w.a.n.g fei said?" Qu Tan¡¯er was toozy to talk too much, and could not help but show a bit of face.

    (Face: in Chinese is rted to pride, honor, reputation, and dignity)

    "Thank you, thank you w.a.n.g fei!" The servant girl gratefully paid homage to Qu Tan¡¯er and hurried back.

    "Master, aren¡¯t you afraid thatdy Yin will really ask you to spit out the ginseng soup?" Jing Xin asked, but the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, trying to endure a smile.

    "Then ask the G.o.d of earth." Qu Tan¡¯er caressed his chin, staring thoughtfully at the dried ginseng soup on the ground. Indeed, Yin Xiangnong wants her to spit it out, then she has to ask the G.o.d of earth to spit out. (Tan¡¯er is being sarcastic about the ground swallowing the soup)

    "Why not go and prepare a bowl of ginseng soup?"

    "What for?"

    "Ifdy Yines and asks for soup, the master will have soup as well."

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er is helpless, didn¡¯t really resign herself to Jing Xin¡¯s thoughts, but, toozy to manage, nodding, it can also be regarded as the practice of agreeing with Jing Xin.

    Although they walked leisurely, in a corner where no one noticed. There was two lines of sight, from beginning to end closely watching them, regardless of their every move, or a word, word by word, all understand clearly.

    Before long.

    Returning back to the Sow courtyard and closing the door.

    Qu Tan¡¯ery down on the bed, staring at the top of the bed, tired and toozy to move again.

    "Jing Xin, since the bed is in the Eight w.a.n.g Fu, then more or less people should know its origin."

    "Master, must we really search ... to search for that precious jade stone?"

    "What are you saying? "Qu Tan¡¯er raised an eyebrow, but the meaning is clear, but she does not want to die of old age in this ce.

    "The ve went out."

    "En." Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand allowing her to go.

    The door of the room was opened and closed again.

    The room once again returned to calm, and the person whoy down the bed suddenly got up and shed out of the door.

    After a while, when Jing Xin came back, Qu Tan¡¯er was already lying on the bed again and there was no change in the ce her eyes looked at.

 Chapter 69

    Publishedat 10th of August 2019 07:16:09 PMChapter 69

    " Jing Xin, did you ask?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked casually .

    "The master, the bed in w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s house, I heard that w.a.n.g Ye had it when he was young . The ve also heard that the bed was built by one of the most famous carpenters in Jincheng . "

    (Jincheng: capital of a country)

    "And then?" Once Qu Tan¡¯er heard it, she got interested . She immediately turned over and sat up, staring at Jing Xin, thinking that once hearing the news, immediately, she would rush out to find someone .

    "However, the carpenter is no longer in the capital . I heard that he went back to the countryside, and . . . it seems that the countryside he¡¯s in is far from the capital . " Thest sentence, Jing Xin said it while whispering cautiously .

    "How far is it?" Qu Tan¡¯er narrowing her eyes, dangerously swept Jing Xin .

    "That is . . . "

    "Reporting to w.a.n.g fei,dy Yin arrived . "

    Jing Xin just wanted to say something, but before she could finish it, a shout at the door interrupted her words .

    "You first say, don¡¯t worry about the people outside . You went out and asked for a few hours . What did you get? Where does the craftsman live?" Qu Tan¡¯er nced at the door and ignored it, continued to ask Jing Xin .

    " Master,dy Yin is here . " Jing Xin also looked at the door then whispered .

    "En, I know, let her wait, anyway, people outside don¡¯t know what we are doing, speak up, he . . . "

    "w.a.n.g fei,dy Yin is here . "

    "The countryside is . . . "

    "w.a.n.g fei,dy Yin is here . "

    Qu Tan¡¯er just said a word, and the maid outside inserted a word, then waiting until Jing Xin opened his mouth, a sentence was again inserted from outside, and each insertion, the volume is muchrger than before, even the people outside the snow courtyard gate can probably hear .

    Then . . . . . .

    "Lady Yin pleasee in . " Jing Xin gently opened the door and smiled at the few people who has been standing at the door for a sometime . She slightly retracted her body and let the peoplee in .

    Yin Xiangnong stared at Jing Xin, then walked into the room . However, when she entered the room, her face changed immediately, the corner of her mouth rose and she smiled slightly .

    "Ya, you are here . I¡¯m so sorry . I identally fell asleep . Jing Xin found me sound asleep and couldn¡¯t bear to wake me up . Did you wait for a long time?" Qu Tan¡¯er pulled the clothes and posed as if she had just slept . It seemed as if she really didn¡¯t know someone was waiting outside .

    Seeing Yin Xiangnong sitting down without saying anything, she smiled and sat down in a chair not far from her .

    "I hope w.a.n.g fei does not take an offense, waiting for w.a.n.g fei, that is what meimei should do . Speaking of it, it is meimei who is disturbing your rest . " Yin Xiangnong smiled, but theugher was too fake so that her mouth was stiff . (here Yin Xiangnong is calling herself meimei)

    (Jiejie ½ã½ã: older sister, Is often used by Best girlfriends who consider themselves to be sisters . The younger girlfriend would be called aMeimei ÃÃÃÃ . Sometimes it¡¯s used when a girl calls another with higher status . )

    "Knowing you are disturbing ben w.a.n.g fei¡¯s rest, you are stilling?" Qu Tan¡¯erzily responded with a sentence, seeing Yin Xiangnong¡¯s face change, could not help bute up with another sentence, "I don¡¯t know what are youing for?" Asking knowingly and pretending to be doubtful .

    "In fact, it is not a big deal, just a little thing . "

    "Oh, then talk about it . " Qu Tan¡¯er echoed softly .

    "Speaking of this, I really only needs w.a.n.g fei jie jie to help me . There is something meimei does not understand, I don¡¯t know if I have offended jiejie, so that jiejie wants to treat me like this . " "Yin Xiangnong said carelessly, as if not asking for guilt, but just chatting .

 Chapter 70

    Publishedat 10th of August 2019 07:16:09 PMChapter 70

    "What have I done?" Qu Taner¡¯s face is even more puzzled .

    "Meimei (Yin Xiangnong is talking about herself) let the maid in the courtyard go to the kitchen in the early morning to get the ginseng soup, the maid came back, but the ginseng soup didn¡¯t . If jiejie wanted it, she could have said it directly to meimei . Meimei is not such a tough-tempered person, as long as w.a.n.g fei and meimei talked, I would let the maid send the ginseng soup to w.a.n.g fei jiejie . " Yin Xiangnong swept through Qu Tan¡¯er sharply . Her anger was strong, but she still restrained it .

    "Ginseng soup? When did it happen?" Qu Tan¡¯er is not clear .

    "Replying to master, that maid was the girl we met in the courtyard not long ago . The bowl in the girl¡¯s hand was ginseng soup . " Jing Xin whispered back beside her, although it was whispering, the volume was intentionally or unintentionally audible to the rest of the room .

    "Oh, the original bowl of ginseng soup is yours . " Qu Tan¡¯er suddenly realized and she seemed to finally understand the meaning of Yin Xiangnong .

    "So is it that you areing here in order to settle the ount?"

    "I don¡¯t dare to ask an ount, meimei have never dared to make enemies with w.a.n.g fei jiejie, yet I did not expect that you would do this to me, it really hurts meimei¡¯s heart . " Yin Xiangnong gritted her teeth, and her tone was even more entric .

    "How can this be? When I married into the Eighth w.a.n.g fu, you were the first toe to wee me . How could I . . . " Qu Tan¡¯er looked at Yin Xiangnong unhurriedly, her face full of sadness . Halfway through the conversation, she stopped suddenly, as if suddenly thought of something . She turned to the door and said, "It¡¯s strange . Why hasn¡¯t Xiaoweie back yet?"

    "w.a.n.g fei, you . . . " Yin Xiangnong was angry .

    "Are you not feeling well? How is your face so bad?" Qu Tan¡¯er still burns oil on the fire .

    At this time, Xiao Wei just came in with a te of things: "w.a.n.g fei, the soup you asked for is here . "

    " It¡¯s not mine . Send it tody Yin . " Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand, her eyes turned to the direction of Yin Xiangnong .

    "Yes . " Xiao Wei did not say much . He directly transferred the bowl he had to the front of Yin Xiangnong: "Lady Yin please enjoy the soup . " After the words, he slowly retreated .

    "w.a.n.g fei, what do you mean by this?" Yin Xiangnong stared at Qu Tan¡¯er .

    "Speaking of the matter, it¡¯s really my fault, because I suddenly had chest difort, so I just b.u.mped into the servant girl carrying ginseng soup and the soup was spilled, I was afraid that you would me the girl, so I told her to say that I¡¯ve robbed it . Until now, this bowl of ginseng soup is finally ready . The ginseng in the soup was in my dowry . I heard that it has been kept for hundreds of years, it is especially effective for beauty, would you like to try it?"

    "You . . . "

    "If you don¡¯t drink, does that mean you are not willing to forgive me for the thing from before?"

    "Since w.a.n.g fei jiajia said so, then I¡¯m not polite . " Yin Xiangnong gently smiled, and did not say much, she took up the bowl and drank the ginseng soup directly .

    As soon as the ginseng was in the throat, Yin Xiangnong was amazed . She didn¡¯t expect that Qu Tan¡¯er actually gave her a bowl of good things .

    "I hope this bowl of soup is suitable for your taste . " Qu Tan¡¯er smiled lightly, for this bowl of soup, she was very confident, even the old man was reluctant to give it away, if Yin Xiangnong was still not satisfied, then she really had nothing more to do .

    "w.a.n.g fei jiejie is joking, how dare meimei be dissatisfied . "

    "Oh, that¡¯s good . "

 Chapter 71

    "It seems that meimei was wrong in ming w.a.n.g fei, this meimei ..." just as Yin Xiangnong was speaking, suddenly her tears started falling.

    "If you think it tastes good, there is still a half in my room. Anyway I don¡¯t like it very much, so you can take it back."

    "Thank you for your kindness." Yin Xiang was happy, and certainly her anger also scattered seventy or eighty percent.

    "Jing Xin, you will give that half to Lady Yin."

    "Yes." Jing Xin returned.

    "w.a.n.g fei jiejie, there are still some things in meimei¡¯s courtyard, and I will not bother jiejie¡¯s rest anymore, meimei will withdraw first." When Yin Xiangnong reached to this point, she no longer said anything more, stood up, slightly bowed her head toward Qu Tan¡¯er then walked toward the door.

    "Oh, well, take care." Qu Tan¡¯er lightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Yin Xiangnong¡¯s back with a faint smile. She thought that Yin Xiangnong woulde with the intention of creating a big deal out of the issue, yet the result... it was solved with a little benefit.

    Why waste a ginseng? It¡¯s not that Qu Tan¡¯er was afraid of that surnamed Yin. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to court death. If that surnamed Yin is angered here, she will not have peaceful days.

    (court death : to behave in a way which makes death or danger more likely)

    The next day, early in the morning.

    It was not long before Qu Tan¡¯er came out of the room.

    The housekeeper told her a message, which shocked everyone to wonder if they had misheard it or not...

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, you¡¯ve heard nothing wrong." The housekeeper responded respectfully.

    "Impossible, my ears are all right. You said that your statement is true. So what went wrong?" Qu Tan¡¯er stared suspiciously at the housekeeper, and really doubted the authenticity of his words. Even if she is not a favorite, still neglected, but others will not dare to y her.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, it¡¯s exactly what you hear, small..."

    "Wait a minute. Is there not enough maids in the mansion?" Qu Tan¡¯er interrupted the housekeeper¡¯s words and gave him an a.n.a.lysis of the impossibility of the matter, one point at a time. Oh, she is sure, Mo Liancheng is absolutely deliberate to add trouble for her for seeing her not pleasing to the eye, so will have that decision.

    "w.a.n.g fei, there are enough maids in the mansion."

    "Then could it be the servant girl who served w.a.n.g Ye had an argument with him?"

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, the maids in w.a.n.g fu are carefully selected."

    "Is it that I have offended him, so he wants to retaliate?" Impossible, even if she offended him, that man will never pay attention to her, but what is this now? Want her to wait for Mo Liancheng?

    Send him breakfast every day? Is he too idle, or does he think she is too bored and have nothing to do?

    Sigh, can she say no?

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, this ... small me is not clear." The housekeeper slightly lowered his head, and did not look directly at Qu Tan¡¯ers eyes, but did not miss the anger in her eyes.

    "Housekeeper, can I not go?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked sadly.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g fei, w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s breakfast is ready, just needs w.a.n.g fei to pa.s.s it over. Moreover, w.a.n.g Ye is waiting for you to serve." The housekeeper replied.

    "Where is w.a.n.g Ye now?" Qu Tan¡¯er gnashed her teeth, sullenly ring at the things held by the maid standing behind the housekeeper.

    "w.a.n.g Ye is in the study."

    Qu Tan¡¯er did not ask more questions. She took the tray in her hand and went to the study room of Mo Liancheng. The housekeeper wanted to follow as well, but she did not let him, just letting Jing Xin apany her.

    ..........................................................................................................................................

    Again I¡¯mte in my trantions, ¶Ô²»Æð

    My grandpa diedst week and I really didn¡¯t feel like tranting anything.

    Thank you for reading...Enjoy

    ?

 Chapter 72

    On the other hand, in the study room, Mo Liancheng sat at the desk, his hand slightly moving, painting, while on the lower position of the study room was where Mo Jingxuan is sitting on.

    "Eighth elder brother, I don¡¯t understand. Why did you demand for sister-inw to serve beside you?" Mo Jingxuan could not understand this decision of Mo Liancheng.

    "Why not?" Mo Liancheng smiled lightly, his head did not lift, his hand did not stop, even the arrival of Mo Jingxuan only made him slightly lift his head for a while, then he did not pay attention to him.

    "But is it not that eighth elder brother does not trust her? Not to mention, sister-inw is still a woman from Qufu. Don¡¯t forget that Qu¡¯s eldest daughter is also the imperial concubine of the eldest brother. If she is really a spy sent by them, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome having her near? "

    "Oh, indeed. "

    "Eighth elder brother, I¡¯m telling you seriously, you ...... "

    " I¡¯m also serious. "

    "Then why did you do that?"

    "What do you think I should have done if not that?" Mo Liancheng smirked, he did not want to answer Mojingxuan¡¯s doubts immediately. Instead, he wanted him to figure it out on his own.

    " If it were me, then I would surely keep her away from me, so that she would never have a chance to get close to me. Even the residence arranged for her would be as far as possible, so as not to worry about seeing her, even if I know that she is unhappy in this marriage. I don¡¯t have such a good a good personality to smile at her every day when I can¡¯t stand her." Mo Jingxuan directly said what he thought in his heart.

    "It seems that your prejudice against her is quite deep."

    " Are you also not so prejudiced about her?"

    "Oh, why do you think so?"

    "If the eighth elder brother don¡¯t hate her, will he still leave the bride alone on the first night of their marriage, and never call on her, let alone step into the snow courtyard, even ignore her? Can¡¯t that exin the eighth elder brother¡¯s mind?"

    "Well, do you still know something else about me?" Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently, but he did not object to what Mo Jingxuan said, just because what he said, on the surface, was nothing wrong.

    "Not that I understand, but no one in the capital does not know, everyone knows, even outsiders are pa.s.sing the words, that eighth elder brother does not like her, and now she is about to be sent into the cold pce."

    "Guard your tongue, so as not to let others catch your handle."

    (Guard your tongue: to be careful when speaking/ to choose your words carefully)

    " Fear what, anyway, the father¡¯s position is to be pa.s.sed on to you sooner orter. Although the eldest brother is the eldest son, he does not have the ability to govern the country. The second brother¡¯s temperament is too cold and not suitable. So to speak , it is the eighth eldest brother who is the most suitable one."

    "If you don¡¯t want me to die, you¡¯d better not say that in the future." Mo Liancheng lightly raised his eyebrows, his eyes fell on the drawing paper, His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It seemed that he was not very satisfied with what he had painted.

    "Well, I know, but I still don¡¯t understand, why is eighth elder brother..."

    " Since letting her go elsewhere makes me lose sight of her intentions, why don¡¯t I let her stay around me and stare at her all the time? This is called knowing yourself and knowing your enemy. Remember that I once told you that there is a woman who wanted to climb over the wall to escape?"

    ("Know the enemy and know yourself; in a hundred battles you will never be in peril. When you are ignorant of the enemy, but know yourself, your chances of winning or losing are equal. If ignorant both of your enemy and yourself, you are certain in every battle to be in peril." ¨D Quote by Sun Tzu, Art of war)

    "Eighth elder brother should not mean..." Mo Jingxuan was shocked and looked incredulously at him.

    "When the days are too idle, one should always find something to be busy with."

    "w.a.n.g fei arrived."

    Suddenly, a voice rang at the door, and the sound fell. The next moment, the closed study was pushed open by the people outside, and Qu Tan¡¯er came in with a te, followed by a Jing Xin.

 Chapter 73

    "Tan¡¯er sees w.a.n.g Ye." When Qu Tan¡¯er walked to the center of the room, she stopped and humbly gave blessings to Mo Liancheng. She turned her eyes to Mo Jingxuan, who was sitting on the side. Wanting to speak, but couldn¡¯t figure out his Ident.i.ty, she finally decided it¡¯s better to say nothing at the moment.

    "It turned out to be . I am Mo Jingxuan who is ranked 14th. It¡¯s okay for sister-inw to call me fourteen." Mo Jingxuan smiled but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. From the moment she first looked at him, he knew her doubts.

    (smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes : fake smile, usually when people smile from their hearts their eyes unconsciously tend to bend into a crescent moon so not reaching the eyes meaning his eyes didn¡¯t bend)

    "It turned out to be the fourteenth w.a.n.g di. Tan¡¯er suddenly came over. I wonder if I¡¯m disturbing w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s business?" Qu Tan¡¯er chuckled and turned her eyes back to Mo Liancheng, questioning.

    (w.a.n.g di : di means junior or younger brother, prince¡¯s younger brother or young prince)

    "You worry a lot. In fact, it¡¯s nothing important that my eighth brother has to scold you about. We were just talking casually. Since the eighth sister-inw is here, it is better to sit down and talk together." Mo Jingxuan smiled carelessly.

    "Tan¡¯er dare not, Tan¡¯er is a mere woman of a Taoist family, knows not to improperly involve herself in men¡¯s affairs, following father¡¯s teachings, w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s business is not something Tan¡¯er can ask about, neither can have an opinion about."

    "That..." the corner of Mo Jingxuan¡¯s mouth twitched, weirdly staring at the Qu Tan¡¯er.

    (corner of the mouth twitching: a phrase meaning that someone is speechless, wanting to say something but just does not know how or what to say)

    Mo Liancheng, sitting in front of the desk, never spoke. His sight would asionally sweep toward Qu Tan¡¯er yet quickly retreat, stopping on her in a fleeting moment.

    "w.a.n.g Ye should not have had breakfast yet. Tan¡¯er brought some snacks. It¡¯s best if w.a.n.g Ye could eat it first. If there is nothing else he need¡¯s Tan¡¯er for, Tan¡¯er will not bother you more. If w.a.n.g Ye still needs something, he can ask for a maid to inform me and I wille over soon." Qu Tan¡¯er went to the desk, put the te down, slightly lowered her head, putting on a gentle look.

    When she finished her words, she did not wait for the answer of Mu Liancheng, turned directly going out taking the same way she came in with.

    "Does not eighth sister-inw want to stay?" Mo Jingxuan¡¯s face twitched, he is really doubtful of what he just saw.

    (face twitching: again it¡¯s being speechless, think of it as the three ck lines that appear on the faces of anime/manga/manhwa/manhua etc. characters)

    "No, Tan¡¯er knows that the study is heavy ce, not a ce for Tan¡¯er to stay at , so~ "

    (heavy ce: not literary heavy but more as it¡¯s a very important ce and being in it bears a heavy responsibility which is hard to put up with.)

    "Since you¡¯re already here, then stay." Mo Liancheng opened his mouth unhurriedly, with his head slightly lifted, and eyes fixedly staring at the back of Qu Tan¡¯er, he could clearly see her back bing stiff after hearing his words.

    "Yes." Qu Tan¡¯er called while pouting standing at the doorway.

    The next moment... She turned back, and everything returned to its original position as it nothing happened here.

    Then...

    "I wonder where Tan¡¯er should sit?" (Qu Tan¡¯er talking in third party about herself)

    "It¡¯s so boring." Mo Jingxuan suddenly popped up a sentence, but it was vague and too random to be true.

    " Fourteen younger brother , what are you talking about?" Qu Tan¡¯er looked at Mo Jingxuan doubtfully.

    " I¡¯m saying, this tea is delicious. I haven¡¯t had such a good tea for a long time."

    "Oh, then fourteenth younger brother should drink a little more."

    "well." After Mo Jingxuan heard her, it was much harder to stop the corner of his mouth from twitching.

    "Come on and grind the ink for ben w.a.n.g." Mo Liancheng swept his eyes toward Qu Tan¡¯er, his head went down, slowly until his sight was set on his own painting.

    (To make ink, an ink stick is ground against an ink stone with a small quant.i.ty of water to produce a dark liquid which is then applied with an ink brush. Artists and calligraphers may vary the concentration of the resulting ink ording to their preferences by reducing or increasing the intensity and duration of ink grinding)

    "Yes." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled slightly and whispered back softly. Looking just like a standard good wife, both in voice and att.i.tude. Everything seemed perfect. Even she couldn¡¯t help apuding for herself. It seems that she really has talent for acting. It is really regrettable. Why did she not choose art school?

    Then, with her head lowered down, she slowly walked over, nced at the situation on the table, without questioning, she directly held the ink stick and slowly started grinding the ink.

    One , two circles, three circles...

    Each time she grinds some ink, her line of sight sweeps the painting in front of Mo Liancheng.

    (T/N : I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s confusing for u but in Chinese novels you¡¯ll have to get used to characters talking about themselves as a third party, I wanted to convey it better but it¡¯s a bit hard so I¡¯ll keep on the third party way of talking until I find a better solution. I appreciate any suggestions u make ~~~)

 Chapter 74

    " 8th sister-inw, what do you busy yourself with in your leisure time?" Mo Jingxuan asked inadvertently.

    "Busy, can¡¯t really say it that way, when I¡¯m idle I usually just look at the N¨¹shu, read the five Buddhist scripts, asionally take care of the flowers, and then learn embroidering or something." Qu Tan¡¯er thought for a moment, faintly replied back.

    (N¨¹shu, is a sybic script derived from Chinese characters that was used exclusively among women in Jiangyong County in Hunan province of southern China. N¨¹shu has been included in the Unicode Standard since June 2017)

    "Oh, the habits of the 8th sister-inw are really different." After Mo Jingxuan finished, he became silent again. He couldn¡¯t bear this question and answer interaction, even more couldn¡¯t stand Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s answers, whether in tone or att.i.tude, she seemed to be too cautious.

    "w.a.n.g Ye likes to paint?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked softly. In fact, what she wanted to say was when will he finish painting >.> she really wants to go back.

    "Yeah."

    "What kind of painting does w.a.n.g Ye like to paint?" As if she could ever care about what he likes, never mention standing by and watching him paint. He is not tired when sitting and painting but she stands beside him, watching him and she feels her displeasure is slowly building up.

    "What I¡¯m painting right now."

    "Then the painting of w.a.n.g Ye should be nearly finished, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get something to eat and then continue the paintingter ?"

    "Is not."

    "w.a.n.g Ye should be thirsty then, why not have a cup of tea?"

    "Need not. "

    " w.a.n.g Ye have been sitting for a while now and should be tired, isn¡¯t it better to take a rest? "

    " Not tired. "

    " That ...... 14th younger brother, tea is overflowing from your cup. "Qu Tan¡¯er just said half the sentence, then turned her head, looking toward Mo Jingxuan who had his mouth wide opened. While pouring tea, he looked at their interaction and unconsciously poured too much tea into his cup.

    "Eh!? Oh!" Mo Jingxuan was startled and immediately returned to his senses, putting the teapot down.

    "w.a.n.g..."

    "Reporting to w.a.n.g Ye, Lady Yun has arrived."

    Qu Taner¡¯s hasn¡¯t finished half a word when the announcement at the door was made.

    "En, let her in." Mo Liancheng nced at Qu Tan¡¯er, then his eyes turned to the door, only a nce, and no longer paid much attention.

    After a while, outside the door, a young woman walked in. She was dressed to the nines with a conspicuous makeup. With every step she takes, her waist and limbs would swing with the wind, a smile so sweet that honey could be dripped out of it was hanged on her face.

    "Greetings to w.a.n.g Ye, greetings to 14th w.a.n.g Ye." Lady Yun said while walking into the study room. After greeting Mo Liancheng and Mo Jingxua, her sight turned to Qu Tan¡¯er, s.h.i.+ng a bit of darkness deep in her eyes but she immediately lowered her head and hid her line of sight.

    "Is there something?" Mo Liancheng did not look up, just asked faintly.

    "Replying to w.a.n.g Ye, this concubine has not seen w.a.n.g Ye for many days, so I got worried. I hope w.a.n.g Ye will not be surprised if this concubinees unasked today." Lady Yun replied smiling pitifully, twisting her waist and walking toward Mo Liancheng.

    "..." Qu Tan¡¯er squinted her eyes, incredulously staring at Yun Youlian¡¯s behavior, catching every change, every expression on her face, not wanting to miss anything.

    (Yun YouLian: is the name of this Lady Yun)

    Wow, this woman, this posture... that waist, is about to be broken, still she keeps on shaking and twisting?

    This woman, though beautiful, but too vulgar, even herugh is too fake, people can¡¯t help but feel like it¡¯s too dazzling, if the servant at the door has not shouted "Lady Yun", I really would have doubted whether this Yun is from a prost.i.tution house.

    "En." Mo Liancheng smiled faintly. No matter what the answer was, his att.i.tude has always been in and faint. Even if he replied, he would not say lots of words.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet?" Yun Youlian twisted her waist walking to the side of Mo Liancheng. Her eyes swept the snacks on the table while showing a look of disgust: "Ya, w.a.n.g Ye, you should not eat this kind of thing for breakfast. Fortunately, this concubine was already prepared. This lily porridge is what I have personally made for you. You can taste it and see if it suits your taste."

 Chapter 75

    Yun Youlian disgustedly swept the snacks on the table. Then turned around, took the bowl from the maid¡¯s hand and handed it over to the front of Mo Liancheng.

    " Keep it." Mo Liancheng waved his hand, his eyes still focused on his hand painting , as if not wanting to stop.

    "No, w.a.n.g Ye, how can you not eat anything? That¡¯s not good for your health. These are light refreshments which your concubine has poured her heart making them. How can w.a.n.g Ye not ept it?" Yun Youlian said sorrowfully, with a slight wetness in her eyes, as if the words of Mo Liancheng had hurt her heart.

    Chichichi! This woman, her dramatic y is even more excessive than hers?

    ( ßêßêßê chichichi: sound of giggling)

    Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head, her lips moved, but did not utter a sound, and continued to watch the y while grinding the ink.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you can drink as much as you like." Yun Youlian was dissatisfied, she must not fail in letting Mo Liancheng eat the porridge.

    "Aiyo~, my stomach is hungry. Since my eldest 8th brother doesn¡¯t want to drink, it is better to let this 14th younger brother drink." Mo Jingxuan really can¡¯t stand by and continue to watch, and just in time his stomach really felt hungry.

    (Aiyo: Aw, ouch, ow,...etc.)

    "Sorry, 14th w.a.n.g Ye, if 14th w.a.n.g Ye truly wants to drink porridge, then this Youlian will let the maid give you another bowl." Yun Youlian replied without even thinking it over, directly refused.

    "That¡¯s no need." Mo Jingxuan shrugged, toozy to care about such a small matter, and poured a cup of tea for himself.

    " w.a.n.g Ye, which courtyard¡¯s maid is this? Howe the concubine has never been seen her before? Is she new? However, seeing as this servant girl is not very good, it is better to let this concubine change her for a more flexible one for w.a.n.g Ye, so as to not have her cause unhappiness for w.a.n.g Ye." Yun Youlian red at Qu Tan¡¯er.

    Because Qu Tan¡¯er had just married into w.a.n.g Fu not long ago, she(Yun Youlian) also held herself high and did not go to the Snow courtyard to pay her respect, she still thought the one serving Mo Liancheng today is still a maid, but seeing such a beautiful servant girl actually exist in the 8th w.a.n.g fu, she unconsciously felt threatened and ced her as a strong enemy.

    "I am not a maid." Qu Tan¡¯er whispered back, her head lowered, continuously grinding ink. Although she was unhapy by the words of Yun Youlian, her eyes never had a touch of contempt, and unexpectedly she ignored her directly.

    "If not a maid, then how can you be in the study? Not only that but also helping w.a.n.g Ye to grind the ink. From the first nce you seem like a maid, looking at that figure of yours, that appearance and gestures. Do you think you¡¯re a w.a.n.g fei or what?

    " I am indeed not a servant girl."

    "She is indeed the w.a.n.g fei of this w.a.n.g."

    Qu Tan¡¯er and Mo Liancheng, both, with equally indifferent att.i.tude, almost simultaneously responded.

    Strange, not even a little dissatisfaction exists in their voices, it really makes people doubt whether the both actually understand what is called anger.

    Qu Tan¡¯er swept her eyes over Yun Youlian, then turned toward Mo Liancheng, said nothing, continued to grind ink.

    This woman (meaning Yun Youlian), when she opens her mouth, she makes people annoyed... she¡¯s got too much arrogance.

    "Yo! It turned out to be Qu fu¡¯s 4th youngdy. Meimei greets w.a.n.g fei. However, meimei heard that w.a.n.g fei was not so favored when she was at her parent¡¯s house. Did not expect that even in the 8th w.a.n.g fu, w.a.n.g fei is also not favored by w.a.n.g Ye. Ya, look at my mouth, my words are not good. If I said something wrong, and made w.a.n.g fei feel bad. w.a.n.g fei should not take notice of my words." Yun Youlian¡¯s cold eyes swept Qu Tan¡¯er, her words were bitter, not leaving her half a face.

    (The concept of face (mianzi) in Chinese culture is aplex one. It can perhaps be most closely defined as "dignity" or "prestige", but no trantion can aptly cover all its fine nuances. ... One of the worst things that can happen to someone in Chinese culture is to "lose" face. )

    "Howe." Qu Tan¡¯er smiled, good att.i.tude, good temper, and even the expression on her face never changed.

    This woman, if you want to say something talk about it, don¡¯t say it so cruelly, but also looking at me with contempt and not leaving any face.

 Chapter 76

    If a tiger does not show his might, everyone takes him as a cat?... Fine, this is exactly why she is still forbearing till now. The two brothers who are surnamed Mo are still observing. She doesn¡¯t want to die too early, too unsightly.

    "I¡¯m not good, you know, this meimei¡¯s mouth, when I open it, my words, many of my words would offend someone without even knowing it, so if..."

    "En, it¡¯s quite annoying." Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and gave her a positive answer.

    However, after the words of Qu Tan¡¯er were finished, Yun¡¯s face turned blue then green.

    "Your face is not good, are you ufortable? Do you want to ask the doctor toe over and look at you?" Qu Tan¡¯er looked at her with a worried look, just as if she was afraid that she could not breathe and copse.

    "w.a.n.g fei is joking, how can I feel ufortable?" Yun Youlian smiled, her eyes swept toward Qu Tan¡¯er, s.h.i.+ng with hate.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, your ink probably has already been ground enough." Qu Tan¡¯er nced at the painting that Mo Liancheng was about to finish. She said faintly, at first she didn¡¯t pay much attention to what his painting was, but now looking at it carefully, the scenery in Mo Liancheng¡¯s painting is so d.a.m.n familiar, looks like... Ya, it is the main hall of her snow courtyard.

    She was dizzy and depressed for some time now, while unexpectedly he is sitting here so concentrating on painting a perfect picture of her courtyard.

    Just... if she continues grinding once again, she really fears a certain concubine¡¯s sight would shoot her dead.

    A woman ring at a woman, it is already fierce enough, yet here the ring woman also has a very fierce character.

    "Grind it." Mo Liancheng faintly returned, still painting casually.

    "It¡¯s better if this concubine grinds the ink for w.a.n.g Ye." Yun Youlian smiled, she looked at Mo Liancheng, he was still painting and did not reply, seeing that she immediately rushed toward Qu Tan¡¯er.

    "Thank ..." Qu Tan¡¯er wanted to say thank you, and then generously give up her position. However, before she managed to even finish her words, Yun Youlian hurriedly came over, while not saying anything, she tried to forcefully grab the ink stick in her hand.

    If this can be tolerated, what cannot?

    (idiom meaning enough is enough)

    Even if Yun Youlian doesn¡¯t have a good temper, she should still at least pretend or try to be more gentle in her movements, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s dying to hold the ink stick.

    Unfortunately...

    "No need, I can do it myself." As a result, Qu Tan¡¯er wanted to let go, but after seeing Yun Youlian¡¯s aggressive actions she was ufortable. Instead of releasing she held the ink stick tighter. She did not stop grinding the ink, and her action became even more careful.

    "No trouble, anyway, I am also used to serving w.a.n.g Ye, and this is also the same, w.a.n.g fei, you let go, meimei cane." Yun Youlian, while ring, she stretched out her hand to grab the ink sticks trying a little harder...

    On the other hand, Mo Liancheng was still busy painting, acting as if he did not notice the two women who were about to fight. Keeping all his concentration on his drawing. Just asionally, he would put the brush on the grinding table to dab it with ink, then continue to paint.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the study became a bit strange.

    On one side, a fiercepet.i.tion was happening while a painting was hardly distracted. On the other side, Mo Jingxuan and Jing Xin, both of them stared at this scene, silent.

    "Cough, that, what is your name?"

    "Replying to 14th w.a.n.g ye, the ve is called Jing Xin."

    "Then, Jing Xin, shouldn¡¯t you go ahead and help your home master?" Mo Jingxuan twitched his lips and looked at Jing Xin with a weird look.

    "The ve is powerless, but why does the 14th w.a.n.g ye not help w.a.n.g ye to say something regarding this situation?"

    "Cough, in fact, ben w.a.n.g is also powerless."

    Then, the two were silent again.

 Chapter 77

    "Keep on grinding." Mo Liancheng lifted his eyebrows lightly, then moved toward the grinding tform, dabbed the ink brush and continued to paint.

    "Yes, w.a.n.g Ye, this concubine will grind the ink for you." Listening to the words, Yun Youlian immediately replied. In the next moment, she rushed toward Qu Tan¡¯er preparing even harder to grab the ink stick from her hands.

    Just...

    "Oh, since this is what you want, then here, I will let you grind it." No one expected that Qu Tan¡¯er would suddenly let go as if it really didn¡¯t matter for her. Having no psychological preparation for this unexpected move, and because Qu Tan¡¯er had let go of the ink stick too fast while the action of Yun Youlian in rubbing the inkstick was too aggressive, the result was tragic...

    PU!

    (sound indicating something or someone is thrown in the air; to flutter; rush)

    The ink stick rose in the air, fluttering with power, flying directly in a certain direction.

    "Ah, my clothes." Yun Youlian screamed in dismay, looking at the ink prints on her dress unbelievingly. This dress she wore today was worth a lot of money, she especially asked to be made for her. She was so reluctant to wear it on normal days, waiting for today she finally put it on and the result was ruined.

    "Ya~, what happened, how did the ink stick fly." Qu Tan¡¯er also looked scared, staring at Yun Youlian¡¯s dress, and then sweeping a look toward the ink stick that was thrown on the ground n.o.body caring about it.

    hey hey, she already knew that the result will be like this.

    Just now she wasn¡¯t not careful, but deliberately, with a little more effort she ground a handful of ink, then quickly and swiftly let go, letting the one trying to steal the stick forcefully totally unable to respond to the changing of posture. The result was satisfactory... Everything was done sessfully.

    "You, you are deliberate! Did you intentionally want to see me make a fool out of myself? Even if you are a w.a.n.g fei, you cannot be like this, although I am only a concubine, but I also have dignity, you can¡¯t bully me casually." Yun Youliang was filled with anger, pointing to Qu Tan¡¯er, speaking words full of usations, with eyes filled with red color as if tears will fall any second soon.

    "You..." Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned for a moment.

    She thought that Mo Liancheng would at least say something. As a result, Mo Liancheng acted like he was never aware of what¡¯s happening around him. The painting that should have had long beenpleted is still in progress, sitting there, he seemed as if he¡¯s nning to keep on painting until eternity. This man actually after all this still insist on not uttering a single word, not caring in the least, it¡¯s no wonder this vixen will be so arrogant, it turned out... all because he¡¯s lenient.

    Yun Youlian is still crying, "What should I do? My clothes are like this, how can I turn back?"

    "But there¡¯s a lot of ink on my clothes, too." Qu Tan¡¯er voice s.h.i.+vered, looking at her clothes, her face was full of grievance.

    "If it wasn¡¯t for you to suddenly let go, how could things be like this. You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯ve been favored by w.a.n.g ye, so you see me as not pleasing to your eyes, don¡¯t you?" Yun Youlian saw that Mo Liancheng did not speak, totally ignoring everything. She felt even more daring, and even her usations were bolder.

    "I..." She, she feels dizzy, is this woman crazy? Is she not finished yet? She has already tolerated this level, and she still needs to bear more?

    "w.a.n.g Ye, you have to be take justice for this concubine. This dress is specially made for me. I¡¯ve also spent a lot of silver on it. But now it¡¯s ruined, how can this concubine be rxed?" While crying Yun Youlian turned to look at Mo Liancheng.

    "The one responsible for dirtying it should pay for it." Mo Liancheng faintly replied back, tracing carefully thest few strokes on the painting.

    "Thank you, w.a.n.g Ye." Yun Youlian immediately became filled with happiness, and her expression was even more arrogant.

    Suddenly, Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, her small mouth quickly drew up a smirk. She quickly changed her expression and weakened her posture: "I am sorry, sorry meiemei. I really didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s all Tan¡¯s fault. If it were not for Tan¡¯s actions, meimei¡¯s dress would not have had been dirtied nor would I have had disturbed the w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s mood, it is all the fault of Tan¡¯er, all the me is on me."

 Chapter 78

    Qu Tan¡¯er decided to take the tragic route, suppressing her voice along with sniffle sounds. She acted the part of a pitiful woman so perfectly one could hear her vaguely audible crying sobs while speaking.

    After finis.h.i.+ng her words, her little hand suddenly covered her face, crying, she ran away from her ce- towards the door.

    " Master, wait for the ve." Jing Xin saw Qu Tan¡¯er going away, and immediately ran after her.

    "w.a.n.g Ye, all me this concubine, this concubine will also return." Yun Youlian saw that Qu Tan¡¯er had gone, the anger in her heart had not been exhausted yet, she did not did not feel satisfied letting her go so easily. After she finished saying her words to Mo Liancheng, at once, she hurried out too.

    "8th elder brother, will you not go to watch the show?" Mo Jingxuan resisted theughter and nced at Mo Liancheng. But then his eyes turned to stare at the doorway, as if he was afraid that he would miss some wonderful scenes.

    "Is Ben w.a.n.g¡¯s painting all right?" Mo Liancheng lightly raised his eyebrows and ignored his words. Instead, he lifted the painting up so that Mo Jingxuan could see it more clearly. .

    At the sight of the painting, the corner of Mo Jingxuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He was simply unable to say a single word. That¡¯s all because of the two women in the painting of Mo Liancheng. A woman with a lowered posture, resembling Qu Tan¡¯er, and another who had her hands on her waist looking like a hooligan screaming curses, she looked simr to Yun Youlian, just...why had he not done anything a moment ago if he¡¯d been aware of everything?

    On the other hand, after Qu Tan¡¯er ran out of the study room, she made sure that no one was watching her and lifted her shoulders, then she put her hands down and walked slowly. The smile on her face did not stop from beginning to end.

    "Master, Lady Yun has gone too over the line with her words, even the ve couldn¡¯t stand it, but don¡¯t be upset." Jing Xin followed behind and worriedly asked.

    "En, she is really awful." Qu Tan¡¯er returned back, her voice with a slight tremble, but the expression on that beautiful face was about to be distorted.

    Struggling to endure notughing wildly.

    "Master, don¡¯t get angry, you should feel not bad because of irrelevant people." Jing Xin said indignantly.

    "Do I look angry now?" Qu Tan¡¯er whispered softly, her shoulders shaking.

    "Just a moment ago master ran out crying."

    "You mean, I just acted very realistic?"

    "Yes..."

    "Hha, hey Jing Xin, even you have been deceived, you see, where do I look angry now? You said I even cried sadly, didn¡¯t you?" Qu Tan¡¯erughed wildly, turned around and looked proudly at Jing Xin. What running out crying? What angry? It turned out that... she really has the talent for acting.

    "Isn¡¯t that true?" Jing Xin was stunned.

    "Of course, otherwise..."

    "w.a.n.g fei, to where are you running so fast?"

    Suddenly, Yun Youlian¡¯s voice was heard, just in time to interrupt the deep thoughts of Qu Tan¡¯er, making her instantly swallow back theughter she wanted to express.

    Terrible!!

    Qu Tan¡¯er screamed badly. She didn¡¯t expect Yun Youlian would actually follow her. However, fortunately, Jing Xin¡¯s body blocked in front of her, otherwise Yun Youlian would have seen her and then it would have been toote for regret. She is sure that a single look from Yun Youlian at her face full ofughter will certainly make her mad till vomiting blood.

    "I don¡¯t know if you have anything else?" changing her tone, Qu Tan¡¯er asked quietly.

    "Although you are the daughter of Qu Shangshu, now you¡¯re the w.a.n.g fei of w.a.n.g Ye, and although I have been here a few years earlier than you, and I am also older than you. The reason I address you politely as jie jie, is only because I¡¯m being respectful to your status as w.a.n.g fei rather than afraid of you." Yun Youlian smiled, and walked over toward her.

 Chapter 79

    "Yes, what you said is right, although I am w.a.n.g Fei, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not favored." Qu Tan¡¯er lowered her head slightly and whispered back, putting on the standard posture of a student receiving teachings.

    "Since everyone lives in the w.a.n.g fu, we have to get along well. Don¡¯t think that just by having the status of w.a.n.g fei you can do anything you want. w.a.n.g Ye is not for you alone, and you definitely can¡¯t monopolize w.a.n.g Ye. Even if I am willing to let you do what you want, the other sisters living in the w.a.n.g fu will never agree."

    "Yes, what you said is right." Qu Tane¡¯r nodded her head as if she was a student being lectured. Just, this Yun Youlian, which of her eyes actually saw her using her w.a.n.g fei status as she wanted? If there is someone who is showing off his status here, then Yun Youlian is the one.

    As for Mo Liancheng, even if he was given to her, she would not look at him.

    "Since you are not favored, don¡¯t hold onto the seat of w.a.n.g fei too tight, you should not be stubborn, what¡¯s not yours will never be yours, be careful, when sitting up high... it¡¯s easier for you to stumble down to your death."

    "Do you mean that I should leave?" Qu Tan¡¯er looked up at her in a daze.

    "Why, you don¡¯t want to? Do you think you can keep this w.a.n.g fei seat for a long time? Sooner orter, you will be pushed down, and then you will die a miserable death."

    "What should I do then?" Qu Tan¡¯er asked in fear.

    "It¡¯s easy, as long as you tell w.a.n.g Ye that you don¡¯t want to be w.a.n.g fei anymore and let him divorce you, you can just leave the w.a.n.g fu then, it¡¯s notplicated at all right?"

    "But..."

    "But what, If you know what¡¯s good for you, you will get out of the 8th w.a.n.g fu immediately, otherwise if you can¡¯t eat it all, you¡¯ll have to take it home." Yun Youlian fiercely stared at her.

    (if you can¡¯t eat it all, you¡¯ll have to take it home: idiom meaning to bear the consequence of your decisions; if someone took on a responsibility which is bigger than what he/she can handle he/she should be prepared to face the oue)

    "Oh, ok, I know." Qu Tan¡¯er bowed her head and whispered back.

    Indeed, she really knows, this woman wants to drive her out, this, she already realized, but what she never expected was that she would be so brazenly acting against her, even if it¡¯s in name only she is still w.a.n.g Fei, those words and threats she said are offenses toward her dignity.

    "Lady Yun, you scared my master, and w.a.n.g Ye still did not say anything like wanting to divorce my homeowner. How can you..." Jing Xin whose been silently listening a while ago suddenly spoke in a soft tone simr to that of Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s. Even imitating Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s standard weak posture, looking as if both servant and master are easily bullied.

    At the same time, in the moment when Yun Youlian was not paying attention, she gave Qu Tan¡¯er a meaningful nce, signaling her of someone watching them on the side.

    "Shut up, who do think you are? Do you think you have the right to speak here? Scram! Looking at you is already annoying enough, I..."

    "Lady Yun please spare my life, this ve only said the truth, this ve begs Lady Yun please do not embarra.s.s my master." Just as Yun Youlian was still halfway in her scalding, Jing Xin immediately interrupted her.

    "d.a.m.n ve, I will definitely kill you today."

    "Don¡¯t harm Jing Xin! I won¡¯t fight for w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s favor with you, I won¡¯t steal him." Qu Tan¡¯er quickly pulled Jing Xin behind her. Then she looked at Yun Youlian with fear.

    Horrible, she really can¡¯t handle ying this kind of drama anymore, now that she has personally experienced the feeling of being in one of those tragic melodramas, she feels that all those actors who used to y melodramas are extremely pitiful.

    "It¡¯s best to stick to what you said, otherwise, waiting for you is not a good end." Yun Youlian fiercely red at Jing Xin, then she turned her eyes to Qu Tan¡¯er, giving her a nce full of threats before retreating back.

    Go,go slowly, I won¡¯t be sending you off...

    Qu Tan¡¯er moved her lips, silently muttering in her heart while looking at the disappearing back of Yun Youlian.

    "Why is 8th sister-inw afraid of Lady Yun?" Mo Jingxuan walked out from behind the tree and looked at Qu Tan¡¯er with a smile.

 Chapter 80

    Publishedat 8th of October 2019 11:00:40 PMChapter 80

    Chapter 80 In the future, he will only like one person, YOU

    When Qu Tan¡¯er herself has not answered yet, a woman suddenly appeared in view and answered in her stead .

    "Otherwise, would you like to let Tan¡¯er fight her head on?" Su Yu, wearing a splendid dress walked over toward them . With her leisurely steps she seemed a model of a mature and sophisticated woman .

    Regarding the scene before, obviously she had witnessed it all . Evidently her delicate face wasn¡¯t looking good . Looking at 14th , her sight was natural and unrestrained, different from the expectant looks he used to get from girls .

    "Yi! who are you?" When Mo Jingxuan saw Su Yu, his eyes brightened a bit .

    "How can I trouble 14th w.a.n.g Ye to take note of someone as this lowly me?" Su Yu¡¯s beautiful eyes swept a quick glimpse at Mo Jingxuan before retreating inly .

    "You can¡¯t decide that easily, maybe I took a fancy on you . "

    Advertis.e.m.e.nt

    "Many thanks however this humble girl cannot afford it . "

    "Su yu is my good sister . She is not my servant . " Qu Tan¡¯er suddenly inserted a sentence, interrupting their conversation .

    Regarding the direction their dialog was going to, she was pleased to be a spectator .

    It was the first time they met, I didn¡¯t expect that the two would be so in tune .

    "Tan¡¯er, what do you telling him that for?" Su Yu was dissatisfied .

    "Why can¡¯t she tell me?"

    "Well, you two, don¡¯t fight anymore . 14th w.a.n.g Ye, what is it that you wanted from Tan¡¯er?" Qu Tan¡¯er reluctantly pulled Su Yu and stopped her from continuing her words .

    Although Su Yu was dissatisfied, she still closed her mouth .

    "I just came to watch the y, but, 8th sister-inw, is it that you are too pure or too descriptive? she said she would let you leave, so you really left?" Mo Jingxuan shrugged, and without much talk he pointed out his intention directly .

    "If she wants to have this status, then I will give it, what is wrong with that?" Qu Tan¡¯er said while feeling slightly confused .

    "No way, don¡¯t tell me, 8th sister-inw you really don¡¯t want to be w.a.n.g fei?"

    "I don¡¯t want to . " Indeed, if she can choose, she will nevere here .

    "Then why did 8th sister-inw marry 8th eldest brother?" Mo Jingxuan did not understand .

    "He wants to marry me, my father wants to force me to marry him, so I had to marry . "

    "Then if 8th eldest brother really said that he would take you off the family book (divorce her), you will just pack your things and go back without saying anything . "

    "Yi! That¡¯s true, Tan¡¯er thanks w.a.n.g Ye for his enlightenment . " If there is such a good thing, then it will be fine . However, when she leaves, she will ask Mo Liancheng for her youthpensation fee . . . For example, giving her that big bed in her room . " .

    "Is 8th sister-inw really such a good person that would agree to whatever said?"

    "If not, then in your opinion, 14th w.a.n.g Ye what kind of person should I be like?" Qu Tan¡¯er continued to answer while adopting a good temper .

    "8th sister-inw, pretending to be good integrity, are you not tired?" Mo Jingxuan stared at her thoughtfully .

    "You will know if you try . " Tired? She just wants to die .

    Just . . . wait, what does he mean by this?

    "But you know, watching 8th sister-inw earlier, you seemed to be having a lot of fun . I don¡¯t think you would ever feel tired of pretending . In fact, even after youughed wildly you still had more energy to deal with that woman . I don¡¯t think she can beat you . " Mo Jingxuan dazed, as if also fantasizing about the arrival of that day .

    " . . . " Qu Tan¡¯er squinted slightly, staring at him suspiciously .

    The strength tough wildly?

    d.a.m.n, he actually saw it .

    "It must be that 14th w.a.n.g Ye have seen wrong . How can Tan¡¯erugh wildly?"

    Mo Jingxuanughed . "Ha ha! I think that I am more and more fond of 8th sister-inw, and it is much morefortable to talk to you than other women . It would have been better if you were not from Qu family . But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the 8th sister-inw¡¯s heart is toward 8th eldest brother, then it¡¯s all right . "

 Chapter 81

    Publishedat 8th of October 2019 11:00:41 PMChapter 81

    Chapter 81 In the future, he will only like one person, YOU

    "No, I think it¡¯s better this way . " Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head, she really didn¡¯t want to put an act anymore . She was afraid that if she kept on pretending more, her five senses would be degraded .

    Mo Jingxuan said: "Gossip, if I am a 8th eldest brother, I will love you . "

    "But the problem is, you are not . " She did not answer with a good spirit .

    "Do not worry . I dare say, in the future, my brother will like you, and even . . . will only pamper you . " Mo Jing Xuan eyes shed, as he suddenly felt sure to say this sentence .

    "No, I am afraid I can¡¯t afford this spection . " What did he say? Mo Liancheng will like me? As if that would ever happen . She has not lived for long for her to seek death . Just because of her status, these women in the w.a.n.g fu keep on trying to eat her up, If she dares to rob them andpete with them, would her death not be miserable?

    Advertis.e.m.e.nt

    Then, without waiting for Mo Jingxuan to open his mouth again, she turned around and went back in the direction of her Snow courtyard .

    Mo Jing Xuan said: "That, 8th sister-inw, would you mind if Ie to sit down in your Snow courtyard when I have free time?"

    "Have your way . " Qu Tan¡¯er did not look back, just waved her hand to the people behind him, stepping forward and continue to go ahead .

    At this time, Su Yu said strangely: "Why did you promise him?" He is the 14th w.a.n.g Ye, if you are too close to him, it won¡¯t be good for you¡¯¡¯ Su Yu was confused, shouldn¡¯t she avoid him?

    "I am afraid that he is drunk but not on wine . "

    "Then on what?" JingXin asked while not understanding .

    "Yue La . " Qu Tan¡¯er smiled, just shouted the name of Su Yu .

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I mean, he is drunk on Yu . " Qu Tan¡¯er felt helpless, Mo Jingxuan is so obvious, but a certain party, was so dense she did not even know .

    "Me? How is it possible?"

    "How can it be impossible? You didn¡¯t see that when he first saw you, his eyes were s.h.i.+ning golden light and almost wrote the four words "love at first sight" on his head . However, as far as I know, Mo Jingxuan is also a good man . Although he is not as favored as his other brothers and has no real power, if he marries you, he can make you happy all your life . "

    "It¡¯s impossible for me and him . " Su Yu¡¯s face was cold, she seemed to refuse to be a.s.sociated with Mo Jingxuan .

    "Why?" Qu Tan¡¯er did not understand .

    "He can¡¯t give me what I want .

    "But if you be his 14th w.a.n.g fei, you can have the same rights . "

    "I am a woman from an ordinary background, how can I be the 14th w.a.n.g fei? At most, I would be a low concubine . And I don¡¯t want to be a w.a.n.g Fei, I want to be a woman who has the power to be bully and not get bullied . "

    " . . . " Qu Tan¡¯er looked at her, did not open her mouth again as she went back to her Snow courtyard .

    What Su Yu said is also a fact, she can¡¯t refute .

    A concubine, even if it is favored at the beginning, will one day be reced by a new person, and finally she will only be one in her roomining . She and Su Yu are people of two different worlds . They have different ideas and different goals, yet they came together, this fate, is really beyond expectation .

    The matter in the study was so unsettled .

    In the next few days, the 8th w.a.n.g fu was calm .

    However, the calmer the day, the more people would lower their defenses . Just like the calm before a storm .

    Today, the weather is very good, with a warm sun, fragrant flowers and singing birds .

    Frost Courtyard . . . .

    In a gazebo leaning against theke, a leisurely sound is heard, making people sink infort .

 Chapter 82

    Publishedat 8th of October 2019 11:00:41 PMChapter 82

    Chapter 82 In the future, he will only like one person, YOU

    The elegant and faint sound of a musical instrument sounded with the winds, it sounded so beautiful that even the flying b.u.t.terflies seemed to follow the dance . A beauty which makes people reluctant to move away .

    Except for . . .

    Qu Tan¡¯er moved her leg, when one leg was tired, she transferred the weight of her body to the other leg and continued to stand . Gnas.h.i.+ng her teeth in anger while listening to the sound of music resounding beside her . She did not recognize the biology of a zither, nor could she hear the meaning of the musical rhyme that came out .

    But for her situation . . . Her lips are tight, fists clenched, trying to endure not losing control of her temper, swinging her fist to that back that makes her gnash her teeth in hate .

    Because these days, she has been repeating the same routine .

    Advertis.e.m.e.nt

    As such, one day, in the early morning, I gave breakfast to Mo Liancheng . I thought that this would be the only thing I needed to do and was finally done . As a result, after he finished painting, he suddenly said that he was going to y the zither . And this hobby has to be repeated again every day . He yed for an hour as soon as he sat, and asked her to stand by him and listen . Is she being punished? Whether it is a penalty or not, the sound of this broken zither kept poisoning her ears .

    "How is ben w.a.n.g ying?" Mo Liancheng caressed the strings and looked at her with a smile .

    "Very good . " In addition to painting, ying the zither, what else does he have to do?

    The standard 2nd generation prince whose specialty is ying forever .

    "Which do you thing is good? The painting of Ben w.a.n.g or the zither rhythm?"

    "Everything is good . " She wants to hit the wall andmit suicide already . This man, he¡¯s got endless energy but she is dead tired .

    "Why do you seem like you hate apanying Ben w.a.n.g?" Mo Liancheng smiled lightly, but urately captured the sh of gloom that resided deep in her eyes . He is waiting, waiting for her disguise to be unloaded . It¡¯s been a few days already, yet she is still stubbornly holding on, he could not help but look at her in a new light .

    "Tan¡¯er is stupid, I don¡¯t understand what w.a.n.g Ye means, thus, I ask w.a.n.g Ye to clear it . "

    "That . . . What do you think Ben w.a.n.g would most likely want to say?

    "Tan¡¯er is not a roundworm in the belly of w.a.n.g Ye . Naturally, I don¡¯t know what you want to say . But w.a.n.g Ye called Tan¡¯er to apany every day, certainly not to listen to you ying the zither only . " This man, is he nning to continue pretending ?

    If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s ought to endure, it¡¯s better to restraint herself .

    Anyway, the other person is still a n.o.ble w.a.n.g Ye . . .

    "If Ben w.a.n.g merely wanted you to listen to the zither?" Mo Liancheng smiled .

    "That . . . then Tan¡¯er will naturally listen, w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s ying is very well after all . " Qu Tan¡¯er smiled softly, the corner of her mouth twitched as her smile was too fake .

    "Oh, is it?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right . "

    "When Qu Daren had you marry . It didn¡¯t seem he wanted you to only help Ben w.a.n.g in grinding ink and listening to the zither . " Mo Liancheng nced thoughtfully at the direction of theke, then carelessly recovering his line of sight .

    "Tan¡¯er does not understand w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s meaning . " Qu Tan¡¯er raised an eyebrow, now she is finally able to understood what Mo Liancheng wanted, he was actually testing her, and this fact actually makes her feel kind of depressed .

    "You know very well, otherwise, you won¡¯t marry into the 8th w.a.n.g Fu . " Mo Liancheng smiled indifferently, as if talking about an insignificant subject . She is the first one who made him spend so much effort in trying to probe for details yet still unable to attain a single information . Is she concealing everything too well, or is he wrong about her?

    "w.a.n.g Ye, for what reason did you marry me?" Qu Tan¡¯er said whileughing, she had expected that there would be such a day .

    The eyes of Lord Qu are too obvious, others can easily figure out his intentions, but even though Qu jianglin is aware of that he still decided to bite his teeth and take the risk, knowing that it is impossible, he still married her out .

    What¡¯s more, his daughter is not even liked by this surnamed Qu . So naturally he would not care about her life and death .

 Chapter 83

    Publishedat 22nd of October 2019 07:33:51 PMChapter 83

    Mo Liancheng said: "Regarding this matter you should ask your father . Why? Lord Qu didn¡¯t tell you?"

    "Does w.a.n.g Ye mean that you are willing to divorce Tan¡¯er?" It¡¯ll be good if that¡¯s the case . She will never cling to a man who does not like her . Also, she he doesn¡¯t have a hobby for stalking .

    "Do you think Ben w.a.n.g will let you go?" Mo Liancheng smiled and without looking back, he casually replied .

    "I already said before, I¡¯m not a roundworm in your stomach . I can¡¯t guess what you mean . But what I know is this, if you really want to divorce me, it¡¯s okay you don¡¯t have to worry, initially it was a marriage in name only and still is so it doesn¡¯t matter . All you need to do is pay a littlepensation and after that, this w.a.n.g fei will disappear . " Qu Tan¡¯er calmly replied, nodding acting as if being very understanding of his feelings . Unexpectedly she wasn¡¯t angry at his words at all, yet talked as if she already designed the road ahead .

    Mo Liancheng asked while frowning: "Oh? Whatpensation?"

    Advertis.e.m.e.nt

    "Before I leave, I only need one thing from the w.a.n.gfu . w.a.n.g Ye should not refuse such a small request, right?" Qu Tan¡¯er smiled calmly, her way of talking had already left all those tender and soft expressions, making it seem as if the soft and weak tone she used to use is now scattered all over the Ocean .

    "This is your true nature . " Mo Liancheng looked at the zither in front of him with a smile, his fingers gently stroking it¡¯s strings .

    "That¡¯s right, why? Do you have aint? Anyway, since I¡¯m already exposed, then why continue working hard in putting an act? I am not that gentle, obedient w.a.n.g fei which you want . I won¡¯t learn the rules of respecting my husband . Such acts like waiting for you to eat during the day, and waiting for you toe back to my room at night, all those are of no interest to me, so please w.a.n.g Ye, find another lover, and let me go . "

    "Oh, is it?" Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows . Suddenly, he stood up, approached her step by step and finally sat down on the bench next to her, then leaned against the stone pir behind her, with a casual face and a raised corner of his mouth, he stared at her with a smile .

    "What are you looking at? Have you not seen a beautiful woman before?" Qu Tan¡¯er also followed raising her eyebrows, all this standing has rendered her tired, she moved her legs and sat down on the chair next to her . Who cares about image when tired, anyway, since Mo Liancheng this guy does not seem to mind my actions, it¡¯s better to recharge my energy . When thinking back to all that pretending that she had to endure the entire time, she feels really tired . And the ending was the worst, she had endured all for nothing, sure enough, acting against her nature was a big mistake .

    "Now, you¡¯re seem much more interesting than Ben w.a.n.g imagined," Mo Liancheng said lightly .

    "You knew I was pretending?" Qutan¡¯er squinted . She really doubted what was her worth in the end . She tried her best thinking she seeded in tricking everyone by her act yet now Mo Liancheng tells her he was clear from beginning to end .

    "Indeed . " He¡¯s really blunt in his answer .

    "When did it happen?" Sure enough . . .

    "From the first time Ben w.a.n.g saw you . " Mo Liancheng answered very naturally .

    Qu Taner recalled the first time they met, and she couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth . "w.a.n.g Ye¡¯s skill is not bad, this act is also first-rate . "

    "Thank you for yourpliment . " Mo Liencheng smiled faintly .

    "w.a.n.g Ye, don¡¯t forget, I am a person of Qu fu . Is w.a.n.g Ye not afraid that I will tell your affairs to my father?" Qu Tan¡¯er chuckled . Now she say whatever on her mind without having to worry . Since all the cards are open, she should get a little benefit before leaving the w.a.n.g fu .

    "Will you?"

    "That¡¯s hard to say . " Qu Tan¡¯er shrugged . She was not sure about it either . Maybe one day, she would have a slip of tongue when unhappy .

    "Yin Xiangnong, she was sent by the second w.a.n.g Ye . In the end, she¡¯s been in w.a.n.g fu for two years but still lived well because she knew nothing about Ben w.a.n.g . "

    Mo Liancheng suddenly changed the topic, did not continue his original words, paused for a while, nced at her, and then continued to say: "As for Yu Yunyou, she was sent by the eldest w.a.n.g Ye, and from a brothel at that, but everyone thinks she¡¯s ady from a distinguished family . "

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Mo Liancheng continued to say: "In the end, not only ben wang will not refuse what others send, but will also give her my favor, so that she gets privileges equivalent to Yin Xiangnong¡¯s . As for those other women, they don¡¯t seem to have a strong background behind them . "

    " . . . " Hearing him , Qu Tan¡¯er was speechless . It turns out that he¡¯s behaving like that not because he is oblivious to everything, but rather because he is too clear of what¡¯s going on . On the surface, everything he does may seem trivial, but only those truly involved are aware that a single wrong move may lead to unfavorable consequences .

    Seeing her silent, Mo Liancheng asked casually and inly: "Say, if the two most favored women in the 8th Wang Fu fight, what do you think will happen? Will one side die and the other live, or will they both get hurt?"

    " . . . " Qu Taner¡¯s heart thumped, she continued her silence .

    This man, sure enough, both actions and words are ruthless . . . sighing, she admits she is not his match .

    "And you? Who¡¯s person are you? Eldest wang ? 2nd wang ?" Mo Lianchengughed and asked, rather than a threat, it was more like chatting .

    "I am my own, Qu Tan¡¯er . "

    "Oh, is that so? Then ben wang will only say one thing to you, if you ever give me away . . . whether it was to 1st wang or 2nd wang, you know what your ending will be, right?" At the same time, Mo Liancheng¡¯s eyes, like wave less water, looked at her softly yet dangerously .

    "You would silence me . " Qu Tan¡¯er shivered all over . For some reason, she was sure that Mo Liancheng would kill her . She felt this horror when she met him for the first time . As a weak woman, it¡¯s best to avoid provoking him .

    "Oh, very smart . " Mo Liancheng smiled, seemingly uninterested in exining the meaning of his words to her . Instead, giving a hint of affirmative meaning .

    "In that case, you don¡¯t have to bother killing me . Just divorce me directly . And besides, if you divorce me, my father will not be able to tolerate me . In this way, you would save the trouble of killing me, so why not? And just like I said before, once we divorce I¡¯ll disappear from your life, but that will only happen when I get the one thing I need . Other than that one thing, I agree to all your conditions and will certainly forget everything concerning you . "

    "What is that thing you want?"

    "I want the bed in your bedroom . "

    "It¡¯s too cheap to get a bed only, and it¡¯s also a hassle to move it out . Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for ben wang to give you the golden order?"

    "No, just the bed is enough . However, if you think you have too much money, and want to get rid of your gold you can exchange them for silver tickets . Like that it¡¯s easier to carry . " Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand while stating her opinion . In short, she has absolutely no interest in what gold he has, and only want her big bed .

    Gold and silver, she can live without them, but the bed, she must take it away with her, even if it is not taken, she must also mark her name on the top of the bed, telling everyone, the bed is hers, whoever dares to grab the bed from her has to face her first .

    "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even imagine the amount of silver this gold token cost, it is a pity to miss it . " Mo Liancheng took the golden order from his waist and handed it to Qu Tan¡¯er .

    Although Qu Tan¡¯er did not understand his meaning, but someone sent gold to her if she didn¡¯t take it wouldn¡¯t she be stupid?

    It¡¯s heavy and glittering . Although the shape is a little strange, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s gold .

    "Then, what about the bed?" If he would only give her the gold without the bed she will really cry .

    "If you like it, then it will be given to you . "

    "Thank you, then I would like to get the letter of divorce . " Qu Tan¡¯er didn¡¯t say too much . She put the golden order on her waist and extended her hand . +

    "Did ben wang agree to divorce you?"

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>

    Mo Liancheng watched as she indifferently inserted the golden order at her waist and said nothing. He turned his eyes to her outstretched hand, but his eyebrows were raised gently.

    ¡°Do you want to take back your words?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er squeezed the corners of her mouth, staring at him in disbelief.

    Sure enough, if a man¡¯s words are to be trusted then pigs will fly.

    ¡°Did Benwang agree?¡±

    ¡°You just now obviously...¡±

    ¡°Does Benwang have any documents?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The man had a poker face, and she understood.

    ¡°Since there are none, the divorce document will naturally not be given to you. You are still the eighth princess of Benwang.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly and didn¡¯t mind her misunderstanding at all.

    ¡°Then what you mean is that the bed in your bedroom won¡¯t be given to me?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er narrowed her eyes and swept a gloomy look over. If he really dared to say yes, then she would fight with him. At this time, she clenched her fist and her anger rose wildly. She couldn¡¯t help wondering whether after enduring all these emotions for two years, she wouldn¡¯t just break on the spot.

    ¡°Benwang said that since you like that bed, it will be given to you.¡±

    ¡°Finally, you said something human.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er took a deep breath and held back for a long time. At this moment, she finally eased up. Money she could take or leave, divorce she could take or leave, but the bed she couldn¡¯t do without.

    But...

    ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t return the gold you gave me. Now that it¡¯s in my pocket, don¡¯t expect me to spit it out.¡± The money had been collected and she is asked to vomit it back up? No way.

    At worst, he would be unhappy and gave her a letter of divorce.

    ¡°Benwang didn¡¯t say I wanted to take it back.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly, and his eyebrows did not even frown, so he directly gave her the ¡°golden order¡±.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er stared at him. She really didn¡¯t want to keep staring at him anymore. It would be better to go back and pile up the pillows and think about how to get back to the future.

    ¡°The good y has just been staged. Why don¡¯t you stay with Benwang to watch it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch. Keep it for you...¡±

    ¡°Brother Liancheng, so you are here. You made Qingyun look for you for a long time.¡± Zhao Qingyun appeared not far from outside of the courtyard. Before the person arrived, her voice carried over.

    Qu Tan¡¯er was just about to leave, but Zhao Qingyun¡¯s sudden arrival disrupted her original idea and made her unable to leave for the time being.

    ¡°She¡¯s also quite good. Why didn¡¯t you marry her?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er asked. She really didn¡¯t understand why he would refuse to marry a person who was so infatuated with him?

    ¡°Do you think she will be happy if Benwang really married her?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Entering the Eighth Prince Mansion might not lead to happiness. Even of outsiders think it looks happy and beautiful, in fact, only the person themself will know it.

    It seems that... the man still had a little conscience, which was not too annoying.

    ¡°Brother Liancheng.¡±

    As soon as the dialogue between the two ended, Zhao Qingyun flew into the courtyard with only one goal, trying to rush to Mo Liancheng¡¯s arms.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was inadvertently pulled over, and her whole body was mmed against a certain chest. In the end, though she was still confused at how it happened, she ended up sitting on the stone stool.

    Zhao Qingyun¡¯s speed had not been slow, but Mo Liancheng¡¯s movements were faster than that. He had stretched out his hand and pulled Qu Tan¡¯er, then gently sat her down next to him.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>

    <strong>No More Changes 2</strong>

    And it was only one step away.

    ¡°You...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er came to back to her senses and finally understood what had just happened.

    ¡°Liancheng gege?¡± Zhao Qingyun¡¯s face was a little ugly. She stood in the middle of the courtyard in a daze, staring straight at the spot where Qu Tan¡¯er was now sitting.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here. Sit down.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly, and his eyes signaled to the seat on the opposite side of the stone table.

    ¡°You should let go now.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er lowered her voice slightly. When Zhao Qingyun turned around sadly to sit down, Tan¡¯er had wanted to pull back her hand from the warm palm of Mo Liancheng. However, no matter how much strength she used or how big her movements were, the hand he was holding still didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are the princess of Benwang.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her with a smile. Although he was reminding her, his tone was threatening.

    ¡°So you want to use strength?¡±

    ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Sure enough, this man pretended for everyone like he was a good-tempered schr, who didn¡¯t even have the strength to bind a chicken. He was all deception.

    ¡°Liancheng gege?¡± Zhao Qingyun shouted softly. Her face was even more ugly since they were treating her like she was invisible, and the sadness in her eyes was more obvious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Liancheng asked with a smile and put on a leisurely attitude. Everything about him seemed rxed, except for the strength in his hand.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was so angry that she wanted to spit blood, but Zhao Qingyun had turned her eyes to her side, and she did not want to be too brazen. Fortunately, she was lowering her head now, otherwise...

    ¡°Liancheng gege doesn¡¯t want to see Qingyun?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Tan¡¯er just heard Wang Ye talking about Princess Yun.¡± Before Mo Liancheng answered, Qu Tan¡¯er responded directly to Zhao Qingyun.

    ¡°Liancheng gege said what about Qingyun?¡± Zhao Qingyun blushed slightly when she heard that Mo Liancheng had mentioned her.

    ¡°Oh, Wang Ye said that Princess Yun is not only beautiful, but also kind to others. If anyone marries you, that person must have earned a blessing in hisst life.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Zhao Qingyun looked at Mo Liancheng expectantly.

    ¡°Wang Ye really said that just now. How could Tan¡¯er deceive the princess?¡± Look, if such a good girl doesn¡¯t marry quickly it¡¯ll cause pain. She will insist on making people cry to death with all herining.

    ¡°But why did Liancheng gege refuse to ask for Qingyun? Qingyun has already said that even if Liancheng gege has a princess now, Qingyun doesn¡¯t mind at all. Qingyun is willing to be a secondary consort, even just being a concubine, Qingyun would also be willing.¡± Zhao Qingyun stared nervously at Mo Liancheng, waiting for his answer.

    ¡°Qingyun, Benwang said a long time ago that Benwang is not the person you should choose, and the Eighth Prince¡¯s Mansion is not suitable for you.¡±

    As soon as Mo Liancheng¡¯s words fell, Qu Tan¡¯er next to him blurted, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s quite suitable. Isn¡¯t there a courtyard in the house without an owner? Then it¡¯s better...¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better for me to split the bed and burn it. What do you think?¡±

    With a word, Qu Tan¡¯er was so shocked that she didn¡¯t dare to carelessly drop more words. She was silent.

    Threat, she was sure, that was a straightforward threat to her.

    Sadly, she didn¡¯t even have the capital to resist.

    ¡°Liancheng gege, what did you say?¡± Zhao Qingyun didn¡¯t hear clearly and was a little confused.

    ¡°Qingyun, once Benwang marries a princess, Benwang will never take in another concubine. You know who Benwang is. Since Benwang has identified a person, it will not be changed again.¡±

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>

    <strong>No More Changes 3</strong>

    Zhao Qingyun¡¯s beautiful face turned anxious, as if worried about him and she said, ¡°Liancheng gege, do you mean that it has to be her? But she is a woman from the Qu mansion. How can she? Moreover, the purpose of her marriage is also suspicious, Qingyun is worried...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Mo Liancheng interrupted and said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You are too attentive. If Benwang didn¡¯t agree to this marriage personally, do you think it could be forced?¡±

    s!

    Qu Tan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help sighing from the bottom of her heart. Look, even outsiders understood the purpose of her marriage... But she was still confused about the matter. It¡¯s just, can the persons involved avoid talking about it? It¡¯s too stupid. Is she invisible?

    ¡°Liancheng gege, I have liked you since I was a child, and my only wish has been to marry you when I grow up. Now that you say you won¡¯t marry me, what should I do in the future?¡± Zhao Qingyun cried and was slightly excited.

    Wow, damn!

    Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned again.

    No way. The same ambition since she was a child? Changing it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky.

    ¡°Qingyun, you should also know Benwang¡¯s determination.¡± Although Mo Liancheng was helpless, every word was firm and did not allow any resistance.

    ¡°But Liancheng gege should also understand Qingyun¡¯s perseverance. Qingyun will not give up easily.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡±

    ¡°Qingyun is not bitter, as long as Liancheng gege understands Qingyun¡¯s heart.¡±

    The two of them went back and forth, and the person who sat aside and watched the y couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. This feeling was strong enough, and this intention was certain enough. One is afraid that the sky could fall and the earth split apart, till the seas run dry and the stones go soft, and nothing would change for her.

    s!

    She pitied herself. She had actually became a third wheel in the deep affection of others. It was really a sin and so she used a little effort to try and move her little hand again, but the result was still the same.

    ¡°Qingyun, don¡¯t force Benwang to be cruel to you.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at the straightforward love in Zhao Qingyun¡¯s eyes and was not moved at all.

    ¡°Liancheng gege won¡¯t treat Qingyun like this.¡± Zhao Qingyun was shocked and looked at him disbelief.

    ¡°Benwang will make you give up.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry, I won¡¯t marry if I die. If Liancheng gege really insists on forcing me to marry someone else, I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯ll do what I say. Liancheng gege, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Zhao Qingyun said fiercely. After that, she rushed out of the courtyard without looking back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you just went too far? Weren¡¯t you too unsympathetic?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er frowned slightly, ncing at the direction Zhao Qingyun ran, and then turned her eyes back to Mo Liancheng.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her with a smile. As for Zhao Qingyun, he didn¡¯t care much from beginning to end.

    ¡°She just said she was dying. Aren¡¯t you afraid that her mood is unstable and excited. What will she really do?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er stared back at him.

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it? I have eyes and I can see it myself.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the more sessful her acting is, the more sessful she is. Even you have been deceived.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned and suddenly realized that she had pretended too well, but no one noticed.

    Later, Mo Liancheng said lightly, ¡°Just now, Benwang has already listened to that same thing for two years, but as a result, she is still alive and well.¡±

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>

    <strong>No More Changes 4</strong>

    Mo Liancheng smiled faintly. It seemed that someone had forgotten that he still held her small hand, and he didn¡¯t bother to remind her. He self-indulgently yed with it.

    However, when he touched a faded, delicate scar on the back of her hand, he stopped his eyes. ¡°How did thise about?¡±

    ¡°Just that eldest sis...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er just wanted to say it, but when the words left her lips, she noticed something wrong. Especially when he was holding her hand, studying the scar that once made her half-dead with anger and was now about to fade. She forcefully wanted to withdraw her hand, and change topic, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°Benwang is asking you.¡± Mo Liancheng moved a little bit to prevent her from having a chance to withdraw her hand.

    ¡°The hand belongs to me. I will answer if I want to answer, and if I don¡¯t want to answer, I won¡¯t answer.¡± Fuck him, he really treated himself as the boss. She didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him.

    ¡°This is Benwang¡¯s eighth prince mansion. All the people belong to Benwang, even you.¡±

    ¡°It was an ident.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er licked her lips. Even if he was dissatisfied, she still dropped the words, though this answer was just a random excuse to gloss it over.

    This man, what kindness did he ever show her that she would believe he was actually concerned about the wound on her hand?

    The taste of conspiracy smelled too strong.

    ¡°Do you want that bed?¡± Mo Liancheng asked indifferently. She didn¡¯t have to answer the first question, but once he asked the second question, he was affirmed that she would definitely give an answer.

    A bed that he had slept in for more than 20 years, but it was actually regarded as a treasure. It seems that he should re-evaluate the value of that bed?

    Qu Tan¡¯er red at him. She originally did not want to get angry, but in the end, anger was still revealed on her small face.

    He, he, he...

    This man, the threat is clear enough, she... admits it.

    ¡°It really was cut by ident.¡±

    In the end, Qu Tan¡¯er still said the same sentence with a serious face, so that there would not be any doubt.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows lightly. He did not say yes, but did not believe it either. When he had asked the first time, her reaction was so resentful that he knew that this small injury must not have been caused by her herself.

    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll tell you. This scar is because my eldest sister was very dissatisfied one day, and she tried to p me in the face, but I identally blocked it with this hand. It was a reflex, and the result was this cut.¡± She didn¡¯t want to mention this matter. When she mentioned it, her anger exploded again. At that time, her eldest sister Qu Pan¡¯er had wanted to ruin her appearance, and she even managed to hide a sharp weapon between her fingers. If it wasn¡¯t her fate to block it with her hand, otherwise...

    ¡°Oh, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Okay, so you can return my hand back to me.¡± Sadly, it seemed that her hand was something that someone else had borrowed, and she was now asking them to return it.

    Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t say anything, and lightly let go of her hand, but there was an intriguing reflection in his eyes looking at her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, can I go back to my courtyard?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er tugged at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>

    <strong>No More Changes 5</strong>

    ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t seem to have tied your feet.¡± Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows lightly.

    ¡°Then I should be able to use it in the Frost Courtyard tomorrow?¡± Now that he saw through her, he shouldn¡¯t have to stare at her anymore, right?

    Mo Liancheng¡¯s eyes shed lightly, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Has Benwang ever said this?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er silently admitted that she was unlucky, and stopped asking.

    Then, she turned around, unwilling to pay attention to him anymore. She quickly evacuated out of the courtyard, and ran back in the direction of her Frost Courtyard.

    As soon as Qu Tan¡¯er left, Yu Hao walked out of the fake stone, and stared at Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s back. When it was certain that she was really walking away, he walked into the courtyard, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Mo Liancheng¡¯s splendid long sleeves flicked forward, and the guqin on the stone table flew up and flipped a few times. This set of movements was smooth, with an indescribable style, and the posture was also magnificent. Moreover, it was not at all clear how he did it. How could such a man like this be the kind that the rumors outside say knows only how to dance and use ink, with a weak constitution?

    He ignored Yu Hao¡¯s doubts, and instead focused on the guqin on hisp.

    ¡°Master, this subordinate...¡± Yu Hao paused.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it, Benwang doesn¡¯t want to guess your mind.¡± Mo Liancheng nced at him, and then continued to stroke the strings in his hand.

    ¡°Is it appropriate to let the princess know the true temperament of the master?¡±

    ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t know her details. It¡¯s fair. No one suffers, right?¡±

    ¡°But the princess is Master Qu¡¯s person, and she may also belong to the prince.¡± Yu Hao¡¯s worried expression became stronger.

    ¡°Do you think she would be?¡± Mo Liancheng asked instead without answering.

    Indeed, would Qu Tan¡¯er be Mo Yihuai¡¯s person? He also wanted to know.

    ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± Yu Hao had nothing to say and lowered his head, thinking of something, then continued, ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t understand, why did the master give the golden order to the princess?¡±

    ¡°So, Benwang made a bet.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at him with a faint smile, and suddenly the hand stroking the strings didn¡¯t move anymore, instead pressing the strings, preventing them from shaking. He was betting on whose person Tan¡¯er was, otherwise, she would only be from his Eighth Pce.

    He also wanted to know how Qu Tan¡¯er would deal with his golden order. Hide it? Give it to someone? Or...

    ¡°What if the princess hands over the golden order?¡± Yu Hao asked, but he didn¡¯t specifically refer to whom.

    ¡°Then get the golden order back. It should belongs to Benwang, no one else.¡±

    ¡°What about the princess?¡±

    ¡°If so, you should make the announcement that there is no princess in the Eighth Pce.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly as he spoke those few words that were too simple to be ordinary, but made people feel the murderous intent hidden in thenguage.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Looking at her, Benwang still wants to be idle for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Hao took themand, lowered his head slightly, and slowly stepped back.

    On the stone bench, Mo Liancheng was sitting still, as if he didn¡¯t want to leave for a while, and the sound of the guqin would asionally float out, but it was not a song. It seemed that someone was plucking the strings intentionally or maybe unintentionally.

    Meanwhile, Qu Tan¡¯er came out of the Frost Courtyard and went straight back to the Snow Courtyard.

    As soon as she entered the door, she fell down on the chair, toozy to move.

    ¡°Master, this servant wants to tell you something.¡± Jing Xin entered the door and hurried over when she saw her master hade back.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>

    <strong>Pawning a Certain Order 1</strong>

    ¡°Wait Jing Xin, I also have something to tell you. Good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s face was a little red, waving her hands with joy, and sitting upright. Interrupting Jing Xin as soon as she had finished talking.

    ¡°Good news.¡± Jing Xin shouted for good news without even thinking about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the bed in Mo Liancheng¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s mine now, and I will move the bed right away to save from missing out on more nights and dreams.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er chuckled, very satisfied with the idea, but when she thought of the other thing to say, her mood was not very good, ¡°As for the bad news, he saw through my pretend temperament.¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do, that¡¯s it. But he still refuses to write a divorce letter, and I can¡¯t make him. But I don¡¯t have to pretend to be so hard in front of him in the future, so that others think we are really good bullies. Ah! What did you want to say to me just now?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er finally remembered that Jing Xin hade in and said something was going on.

    ¡°Master, this servant asked about the carpenter¡¯s hometown and heard that he wille to the capital in a few days. At that time, we can go out of the house to find him.¡± Jing Xin said.

    ¡°Yes! Good news. I now have an extra bit of gold in my hand as well, which happened just in time. Tomorrow we will move the bed over and change the gold to a bank note when we go out of the house. It will be easier to do things in the future.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er took the golden order out of her sleeve, looked at it left and right, and saw that there was nothing special about it, so she put it away again.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t master still have a lot of dowry? We can pawn those.¡± Jing Xin also nced at the golden order that Qu Tan¡¯er was holding, and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make use of those. I thought about it and those are for you. I will be away someday, and yourdy wille back. With her temperament, she will definitely not be able to stay in the Pce of Eight Kings. You can¡¯t take her back to Qu residence either, so if you keep those things that will be useful to you in the future, at least your life will be guaranteed. It¡¯s best to get her... well, my mother should also be picked up, so that she won¡¯t suffer in that Qu residence. It¡¯s a hard life, being bullied practically every day.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand with a serious face. She had already nned for their future.

    And even if her luck was really bad and she couldn¡¯t go back before she dies, the silver can also be used. As for opening a small shop, if she is earning enough for clothing and three meals a day, it¡¯s okay to stay hungry.

    ¡°...¡± Jing Xin was silent and didn¡¯t say more.

    Qu Tan¡¯ery down again, looked up at the roof, and slowly sank into contemtion.

    Early in the morning, Qu Taner made people rush to tear down the big bed in Mo Liancheng¡¯s chambers, moved it to her chambers, and reassembled it. As for the bed that was originally in her bedroom, there was no ce to put it so it was demolished.

    All thising and going took up most of the day. Even though she was supposed to take breakfast to the study, she had been busy and it waspletely forgotten, and the person in study had also said nothing.

    Once the hour has passed, the matter was left unsettled.

    Not long after, there were two slender and petite people in the front yard at the gate of the pce, walking towards the gate with a little hesitation.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>

    <strong>Pawning a Certain Order 2</strong>

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s past noon, are we going to leave the house?¡± Jing Xin asked.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going out! Anyway, it¡¯s imperative that I go out sometime and the same is true for going now.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and said affirmatively.

    ¡°But there is someone guarding the gate.¡± Jing Xin nced at the gate, feeling a little worried.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go over first and then talk about it.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er hastened her footsteps and walked directly to the gate.

    Only... when the two of them had just approached the gate of the pce residence, the guards simply bowed their heads and greeted her respectfully. Then, the two of them walked to the middle of the entrance, slowed their steps, and waited to be stopped, but...

    Finally, they really stepped out of the gate. Everything had gone suspiciously well.

    ¡°Um, I said, we are going out of the residence?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled lightly, tilted her body slightly, and kindly reminded the guards beside her.

    ¡°Princess, please go slowly.¡± The guards to the left and right responded at the same time.

    ¡°Well, won¡¯t you stop me?¡±

    ¡°This lowly one dares not.¡± Doesn¡¯t dare?

    Said so easily?

    Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned. It was very strange. ¡°I haven¡¯t been banned from leaving the pce? Didn¡¯t the prince tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°Replying to the princess, this lowly one has not received any orders.¡± The guard replied.

    ¡°Then do you want to send two people to watch us?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er chuckled at the corners of her mouth. Unexpectedly, she was so clever her whole life yet confused for so many days, studying the high wall and not going out the gate.

    ¡°This lowly one dares not.¡± The guards still said only those words, and even their movements did not change.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nodded, turned around, then turned back, and then repeated, ¡°We are really going out?¡± There were many such dramas on TV, and usually it was prohibited for the princess to go out. Even if she did go out, people would follow her.

    ¡°Princess, please take care.¡±

    Then...

    Qu Tan¡¯er and Jing Xin wasted no more time. They went straight into a gold pawnshop.

    ¡°Youngdy, how can I help you?¡± The shopkeeper of the Jinxing pawnshop asked with a smile when he saw someoneing in.

    ¡°Look here, how much is this piece of gold worth?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er took out the Golden Order from her sleeve and handed it to the shopkeeper.

    ¡°This...¡± The shopkeeper took the Golden Order and nced at it, then studied it, and slowly put the thing down again, ¡°This piece of gold is indeed real, but it seems to be something like a military order. I can¡¯t just appraise it casually.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Just tell me how much silver it¡¯s worth.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand, toozy to care about military this or that. As long as she saw the banknotes. That was the most important thing.

    ¡°Miss, although it is made of gold, it is not pure gold, so it is not worth it¡¯s weight in gold, so...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Miss, your piece of gold is only worth a hundred taels of silver at most ¡°The shopkeeper grabbed the Golden Order and looked at it, then put it down again.

    ¡°One hundred taels?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er squinted slightly, wondering if she had heard it wrong. She assumed it would be worth more, but unexpectedly, it was only worth one hundred taels.

    ¡°Does Miss want to pawn it?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s wrong. I¡¯d better go to another house. Jingxin, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>

    <strong>Pawning a Certain Order 3</strong>

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s wrong. I¡¯d better go to another house. Jingxin, let¡¯s go.¡± What a joke. As if the things that Mo Liancheng carried with him would only be worth this amount. Does he think she¡¯s as ignorant as three year old child?

    ¡°Wait, how much do you want, youngdy?¡± The shopkeeper was a little anxious when he saw she was leaving.

    ¡°It¡¯s not how much I want, but how much you want to give. This is a family heirloom that has been handed down for several generations. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a worthless thing when seen by you. Although it¡¯s not pure gold, look at this color, this image...oh, just forget it.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head, nced at the Golden Order in her hand, and then continued to shake her head with a look of pity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this then, I can give you two hundred taels, but only up to this amount. If you are still not satisfied, then I really can¡¯t help it. You will have to go to another house.¡± The shopkeeper stretched out two fingers, helpless because he had to double the price.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nodded and smiled happily. She passed over the Golden Order, and put the banknotes and pawn slip into her sleeves. She and Jing Xin walked out of the pawnshop.

    The two did not stay in the market any longer. As soon as they finished their current business, they headed straight back in the direction of the Eight Princes¡¯ Mansion.

    ¡°Master, that person seems to be hurt.¡± Jing Xin pointed to a man standing by the wall in the alley.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er also saw the man in the corner. He was leaning against the wall with his head down, so she couldn¡¯t see his face properly, but the obvious blood on his body was shocking.

    Not long after, the two walked up to the man.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Jing Xin walked over cautiously. Before she had time to touch his clothes, the man who had still been standing suddenly fell down, and the direction he fell was exactly where Jing Xin was.

    Then...

    Bang!

    Jing Xin was unstable, and the two figures quickly fell down. Unfortunately, Jing Xin was actually the one on the bottom!

    ¡°Ah, why are you like this? I kindlye over and ask you if there is anything wrong with you and what, you just fall on me?¡± Jing Xin red at the person lying on top. The back of her head was in pain and her eyes saw stars.

    ¡°A woman? Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s pale face lifted, his eyes slightly opened, and then he closed his eyes and fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky.¡± Jing Xin was angry. With force, she threw the man off, patted her clothes and quickly stood up again.

    ¡°Jing Xin, did you see what the person who was lying on you looks like?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er stroked her chin, staring at the man on the ground.

    ¡°This servant didn¡¯t see, and didn¡¯t bother to look. This person should take care to avoid my fist.¡± Jing Xin touched the back of her head and replied dully.

    ¡°Such a beautiful man!¡±

    ¡°What did the master say?¡± Jing Xin looked at Qu Tan¡¯er suspiciously.

    ¡°He¡¯s another rare beautiful man. Only, his beauty is so cold. Even though he¡¯s unconscious now, it¡¯s like there is a coldness radiating off of his body. Jing Xin, did you pick up a treasure?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er turned her gaze from the man back to Jing Xin, and the corners of her mouth raised into a smile.

    ¡°Then what shall we do now?¡± Jing Xin asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>

    <strong>It¡¯s Dark, The Moment To Do Great Things</strong><strong>1</strong>

    ¡°Of course save the man.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shrugged her shoulders, waited for Jing Xin to do it by herself, turned around and nced at the surrounding stores. One didn¡¯t know if he was just lucky or something, but there was a pharmacy nearby.

    After bringing the man to the pharmacy, she didn¡¯t have time for him to wake up. When she was sure the man wouldn¡¯t die, because she didn¡¯t bring any money and the value of the banknote in her hand was toorge, Qu Tan¡¯er had no choice but to find valuable jewelry to pay for the medicine bill. After looking around, she pulled a hairpin from Jing Xin¡¯s hair.

    When they left the pharmacy, the sky had sunk.

    Nothing else happened on the way back.

    From the gate of the pce to the snow courtyard, things seemed too quiet and weird.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why haven¡¯t youe back until now?¡± Su Yu came out of the inner room.

    ¡°I went out of the house for a stroll. I didn¡¯t know. It turned out that it was so easy for us to go out of the house. We just stepped out and didn¡¯t even have to climb the wall to escape as before.¡± Qu Tan¡¯ery on the rocking chair and looked at ease.

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Yu¡¯s face changed, but she didn¡¯t say much. When she turned her eyes to the te on the table, she spoke again, ¡°Lady Yun sent that te of snacks saying that she wanted to talk to you, but when she saw that you were not here, she went back.¡±

    ¡°Yun Youlian?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er raised her eyebrows gently and looked at the desserts in front of her with a faint smile. Without saying much, she casually picked up a piece to taste.

    ¡°Tan¡¯er, be careful that there isn¡¯t anything in there.¡± Su Yu was shocked and hurriedly wanted to stop her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay. Think about it. Would she dare to drug what she sent in person?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er waved her hand and chuckled. She ignored Su Yu¡¯s nervousness and ate the snacks in her hand.

    It tasted good, but it was a little cold.

    Yun Youlian wanted to talk to her? One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause1. Apparently she came to harvest some fruit.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that she wants to make you leave, right?¡±

    ¡°It appears that there¡¯s something like that.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er looked at Su Yu with a smile, but it was a pity... What she didn¡¯t want to give, even if someone else put a knife on her neck, no one could take it from her.

    In the household, it quieted down, and no one spoke again.

    Night came quickly and was extremely dark.

    There were not many people in the snow courtyard usually, but when it came to night, everyone in the courtyard rested and it was particrly quiet.

    Under the faint moonlight, there was a dodging figure.

    Qu Tan¡¯er secretly nced at the situation outside the door, and when she was sure that no one was there, she quickly opened the door, closed the door, and ran forward. She was hindered only a little while running just because there was a bag of things on her back.

    In a sh, she finally found a piece of ground in the backyard that couldn¡¯t be better. The soil under the tree was a bit loose, which was convenient to dig up, but was not easy to notice.

    She put down the bag on her back and began to dig the soil with a shovel that she had prepared long before. Soon, she dug a hole in the ground. When everything was ready, she casually took out the books and brushes in her arms.

    ¡°One pearl chain.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er whispered, then opened the book and wrote it down. After finishing, she put a pearl chain from the bag into the pit, and in the pit was a small box for holding things.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>

    <strong>It¡¯s Dark, The Moment To Do Great Things</strong><strong>2</strong>

    ¡°One gold bracelet.¡±

    Then write it down and put in the gold bracelet.

    ¡°One jade ruyi1... Damn, I don¡¯t know if these things are worth selling. If they are not worth it, won¡¯t I really starve to death on the street? I don¡¯t think so. These things look pretty and should be worth a few zeros.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er spoke out loud as she made a record.

    The moon was dark and the wind was strong. Sure enough, it was time to do great things, but... Her gaze swept around slightly. Dark was one thing, but why did she feel a chill emanating from the soles of her feet?

    ¡°It seems that Lord Qu is still good to you. Unexpectedly, none of the dowry given is bad, and all the gold, silver and jewelry areplete.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s too little, otherwise...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er replied unconsciously, but in the middle of the words, she suddenly stopped and trembled all over, doubting whether she had hallucinations in her ears just now, otherwise...

    However, after waiting for a long time, no one was talking behind her or making any sound. Then... she slowly turned around and raised her eyes to see who was standing behind her, but behind her, she didn¡¯t even see a ghost. No one? How could anyone talk?

    ¡°Hmm, am I seeing ghosts?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er felt a little cold in her heart and swore.

    ¡°You¡¯re not seeing ghosts. You¡¯re seeing people.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ghost!¡± Qu Tan¡¯er wasn¡¯t paying attention. When she turned around, she saw a shadow standing in front of her. For a moment, she was so scared that she fell back and sat down.

    ¡°Does Benwang look like a ghost?¡± Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows gently and watched her panic with indifferences. When he turned his eyes back to the treasure chest just covered in the newly dug pit, a seemingly faint smile came from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Just like a ghost.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er didn¡¯t even think about it, so she nodded directly.

    Her heart was still beating wildly, but now not only her heart, but even her eyelids. If the twitching of the left eyelid foretells fortune, and twitching of the right eyelid foretells disaster2... Sadly, the twitching was in her right eye.

    Sure enough, as soon as this man appeared, nothing good happened to her.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er curled her lips, climbed up from the ground, nced at him, and then looked at the box in the pit. Fortunately, it had already been covered.

    ¡°Must there be a matter for one toe?¡± Mo Liancheng spoke casually.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Your princess is fine now. She is in good health, healthy and in a good mood, so you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Did Benwang say I came to see you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was so depressed that she almost rolled her eyes.

    She has long said that scary people will scare people to death, and the way he just scared her, sooner orter, she will be scared so much that she won¡¯t even be able to find her three immortal souls and seven mortal forms3.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°These things are my dowry. I didn¡¯t steal anything from your house.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask someone to check if there is anything missing in the snow courtyard. I didn¡¯t take anything in your house.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er said it seriously and didn¡¯t mean to joke.

    ¡°You seem to forget that you are the princess of this king. If the snow courtyard is given to you, it is yours. Take whatever you want.¡± Mo Liancheng leaned against the tree and spoke lightly, and after taking his eyes back from the box on the ground, he kept staring at her.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>

    <strong>It¡¯s Dark, The Moment To Do Great Things</strong><strong>3</strong>

    ¡°Thank you. No, your things are not mine. Naturally, my things will not belong to you either. It¡¯s better for everyone to make this clear distinction.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head and exined directly.

    She is her, he is him, not her but his, he is hers... She felt dizzy, the more she talked, the more confused she became.

    ¡°Are you so short of silver?¡± Mo Liancheng ignored her words and asked what he wanted to know.

    ¡°Money can make the Devil grind millstones1. Don¡¯t you want more money, Lord?¡± What a joke, does anyone think they have too much money? Even if she were given a mountain of gold and a mountain of silver, she would never think she had too much money.

    ¡°What about the golden order Benwang gave you?¡±

    ¡°Pawned it.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to hide anything, let alone sound panicked. Indeed, if it¡¯s pawned then it¡¯s pawned. There is nothing left to say. Besides, she always had an intuition that it was absolutely a hot potato. It was wisest to get rid of it earlier.

    ¡°Pawned it?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. You gave it to me. That¡¯s my stuff so I can use it as I want.¡±

    ¡°If you give it to the First Prince, you wouldn¡¯t just get two hundred taels of silver, but more money than you can spend in your life.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her thoughtfully, as if trying to test something, and told her about this missed opportunity with a little kindness.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled falsely and gave him a nk look. She ignored him again and picked up the shovel and covered the box with dirt.

    Go to the First Prince?

    Anyways, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to live too long. Once, half a year ago, Mo Yihuai came to the Qu residence, but she didn¡¯t even see him in private. Still, her so-called eldest sister was so jealous that she wanted her to ruin her face. And he asked her to go directly to Mo Yihuai. Did he want to see her in a coffin?

    ¡°Lord Qu didn¡¯t mention the golden order to you?¡± Mo Liancheng spit out a faint voice, but his voice was a little too low, giving people the illusion that he was just talking to himself.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°Sorry, my memory has never been very good, so I often forget what people say afterwards.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shrugged her shoulders indifferently.

    Indeed, Qu Jianglin said something to her before she got married, saying that she should win the trust and favor of Mo Liancheng, and inform him of Mo Liancheng¡¯s situation at any time, and so on. However, on the first day of her marriage, she was left alone in the empty room, so she guessed that Lord Qu was so angry that he probably spit blood.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what else do you have to do?¡± After covering the boxpletely, Qu Tan¡¯er raised her head slightly and stared doubtfully at the person who was standing there watching her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you need to go back to your room to rest? Also, the Snow courtyard is not far from the Frost courtyard, so I won¡¯t send you.¡±

    Mo Liancheng just raised his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t say much. He really turned around and left as she wanted.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er squeezed her lips tightly and stared suspiciously at Mo Liancheng¡¯s back.

    When did this man be so talkative?

    She asked him to go back, so he really went back?

    Even if there were more doubts, Mo Liancheng had really left.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really not safe to put you here. Heaven and Earth knows that I was originally already not bad, but to exchange some kind of order banknotes... s, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head and felt a little helpless. Unexpectedly, she had worked hard to dig the hole and buried the box. As a result... it was all in vain.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>

    <strong>It¡¯s Dark, The Moment To Do Great Things</strong><strong>4</strong>

    Then...

    Continue to dig the soil. After the box is pulled out, fill the hole precisely. Then, change the position, finding a big tree far away from the original ce. Finally...

    The hole was dug, and the box was put down, just needing to be buried again.

    ¡°Do you think that as long as you change the ce, no one will know where you put the box?¡±

    In the silent night, Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned by this sudden sentence, and her frozen body could not move back for a moment and a half. She lowered her head heavily, her shoulders hung down, and she was so depressed that she wanted death.

    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t you know that scary people can scare people to death?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er didn¡¯t look back, but her little hand, which had just been scared to death, continued to bury the box. No reason to change ces now. With this capability, if he wanted her money he could just dig it out.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive?¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her back and didn¡¯t move. Then, he half leaned against the tree and smiled faintly Originally, he just came to the Snow courtyard to have a look, but didn¡¯t expect that someone couldn¡¯t be idle.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er gritted her teeth and turned back, filling in the soil heavily, and venting all the umted anger in her heart on the soil.

    Was she still alive?

    She was still alive, that¡¯s why she was half-dead with anger.

    ¡°Do you know, if you sent this golden order back to Qu residence, what Benwang would do?¡± Mo Liancheng asked quietly as he casually yed with the golden order.

    It went in a circe and still returned to his hands.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary piece of gold? What¡¯s the matter... You don¡¯t want to kill me again?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er turned around and stared at him discontentedly, but after a second thought, she immediately felt shocked and looked at him suspiciously. Sure enough... Did he give this shit to test her?!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Liancheng asked rhetorically, paused for half a minute, and then continued, ¡°This golden order was specially created by the emperor tomand the soldiers and horses who defend the border areas. Later, the emperor gave it to Benwang. Do you know why Benwang, who does not serve in court and hold great power like the other princes, but is just as fearsome? That is all because Benwang has this golden order.¡±

    ¡°You, you, that... why did you tell me about this?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s eyelids jumped fiercely, and her heart was even more uneasy. She couldn¡¯t help doubting Mo Liancheng¡¯s real motivation.

    Telling her confidential things couldn¡¯t hold good intentions.

    ¡°Now that you know Benwang¡¯s secret, do you think Benwang will keep you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was silent.

    Sure enough... He still wanted to kill her, but...

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s what you want to say. I didn¡¯t say I wanted to listen. Moreover, I didn¡¯t force you to say it.¡± Did this person exist to fuck her over?

    ¡°Benwang also didn¡¯t force you to take out your ears and listen.¡±

    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± She was sure that he absolutely, absolutely, deliberately wanted to harm her.

    ¡°If you have to say so, then Benwang admits it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll tell the First Prince that the golden order has always been on you? Maybe I¡¯ll betray you for brocade garments and jade meals1.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er suddenlyughed softly, patted her clothes, stood up, and rxed.

    Think he can cheat her, what?

    If he really wanted to kill her, he would have done it long ago, and there was no need to waste so much time chatting with her.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>

    <strong>Asking the Master for Punishment</strong>

    ¡°Will you?¡± Mo Liancheng smiled and asked.

    ¡°Maybe but maybe not.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nced at him. Toozy to bother with him anymore, she walked passed him, and started back to her room alone.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mo Liancheng asked slowly, but he didn¡¯t follow.

    ¡°Going back to my room.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er replied to him fiercely, and then continued to step forward without looking back. With each step, she deliberately increased her strength a little, making waves of vibration sound on the ground.

    Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows gently and stared thoughtfully at the direction she was going, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was outlined deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Master?¡± Yu Hao came out from behind the tree.

    ¡°What, have you also learned Benwang¡¯s trick?¡± Mo Liancheng nced at him while leaning against the tree and still did not move.

    ¡°This subordinate dares not.¡±

    ¡°Dares not? Benwang sees that you did it very well.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate is here to plead guilty. The princess took the golden order out. This subordinate did not attack the princess and is here to ask the master for punishment.¡± Yu Hao said, and he knelt down with a putong1.

    ¡°Do you think she will turn out to be a spy?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate is unable to tell.¡±

    ¡°She is not suitable to be a spy.¡±

    ¡°But what if the princess hides too deep?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly, and then stepped towards the Frost courtyard. As for the person who was still kneeling, he ignored him.

    The cool night wind blew gently, and the breath still left in the ce was slowly blown away.

    The next day, the East side was white.

    In the Snow courtyard, faint light shone into the room from the window.

    Qu Tan¡¯er only moved her eyelids slightly, turned over once, and then continued to sleep. She had gone to bed tootest night, and then was scared by the master a few times. She couldn¡¯te back for a while, and the end result was... she never fell asleep. Sadly, she actually had insomniast night.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to get up. The prince is going to have breakfast.¡± Jingxin reminded softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s dawn.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er half narrowed her eyelids, and she still seemed to wake up.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, get up then.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was helpless.

    She almost forgot that she had to go serve Mo Liancheng.

    Does she look like a maid, or was she born to be a maid?

    When the two came to the dining room, the housekeeper had already prepared things and was waiting for her to pick them up.

    It was just...

    ¡°This porridge is quite hot, and the water is also quite warm.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nced at the porridge to bring to Mo Liancheng, and tried the warm water used to wash ones face. A smirk on the corners of her mouth gradually appeared.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jingxin asked.

    ¡°Nothing, Jingxin, go and boil this water. Also, make this porridge cool down as fast as possible. It¡¯s preferable if it¡¯s a little cold.¡±

    Jingxin was stunned, but didn¡¯t ask much. She nodded and busied herself.

    Before long, when the two came out of the dining room, the sky had just begun to brighten.

    In the Frost Courtyard, in front of Mo Liancheng¡¯s bedroom, ¡°Your Majesty, are you up yet? Tan¡¯er ising in.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shouted softly. It was the first time she had shown such a soft attitude ever since she had cleared up her real personality with Mo Liancheng. Even the expression was specially managed, and no dissatisfaction was allowed to be revealed. Especially afterst night¡¯s events, she knew that the temper that should be restrained still needed to be put away.

    ¡°Princess, pleasee in.¡± Yu Hao suddenly opened the door, retreated slightly, and let Qu Tan¡¯er and Jingxin inside.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nced at him, said nothing more, and walked straight in.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>

    <strong>Asking the Master for Punishment 2</strong>

    As soon as she entered the door, Qu Tan¡¯er happened to see that Mo Liancheng was already standing by the bed waiting for her.

    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s time for you to wash your face.¡±

    Then Qu Tan¡¯er swung the wooden water basin in her hand onto the table, smiled gently, and waited patiently for his move.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Liancheng responded softly, put his hands directly into the water basin, took out the towel, twisted it, and then covered his face.

    When he had finished washing, he still hadn¡¯t said half a word.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er looked at him incredulously and then looked at the basin of water she brought herself.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot?¡±

    ¡°Very good, moderate heat.¡±

    Moderate heat?

    Judging from the hot air rising from the basin of water, it could be said to be moderately hot?

    Qu Tan¡¯er twitched the corners of her mouth slightly and really doubted whether there was something wrong with this person¡¯s sense of feeling. To prevent the just boiled water from dissipating heat too fast, she had deliberately elerated her pace and ran over, and even tested the water temperature at the door. As a result... He said the heat was moderate?

    ¡°My Lord, please eat. Today, Tan¡¯er asked someone to cook a bowl of lotus seed lily porridge. My lord, please have a taste.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er had no choice but to turn to the bowl held in Jingxin¡¯s hand again and signaled to her with her eyes.

    Jingxin lowered her head slightly and hesitantly brought the bowl to Mo Liancheng.

    Mo Liancheng also cooperated. Whatever Qu Tan¡¯er gave, he used. Now that she gave him porridge to eat, he ate porridge until there wasn¡¯t a drop left, and it was all wiped clean.

    ¡°My Lord, does the porridge suit your taste?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just right. It¡¯s neither sweet nor light. Very good.¡±

    Very good?

    It isn¡¯t sweet or light?

    But, the question she really wanted to ask ¨C is this porridge cold enough?!

    But...

    ¡°Apany Benwang to the study.¡± Mo Liancheng nced at her faintly, but didn¡¯t say more. He raised his feet, stepped forward, behaved elegantly, and walked out of the door with extraordinary grace.

    ¡°He...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er stared and wondered if she was dazzled, otherwise...

    For the face washing water, she had let Jingxin boil.

    For the porridge meal, she had Jingxin make ice-cold.

    When washing, it will definitely never be moderately hot.

    When tasting the porridge, it will absolutely be impossible to eat.

    But...

    ¡°Master, fortunately the prince is not angry.¡± Jingxin breathed a sigh of relief, and felt the nervousness just now was also released.

    ¡°I wish he could lose his temper and get angry, and then stare at me and say that I don¡¯t need toe in the future, that I am not allowed to touch his water again, let alone touch his porridge, but...¡± She wanted to cry.

    The idea was so good and she went to such painstaking efforts, but the end result was that her efforts were all for nothing.

    ¡°Then shall we continue?¡±

    ¡°Go. Go to the study.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er took a deep breath, pulled the corners of her mouth, waved her hand, and went straight to the study.

    She didn¡¯t believe it. She did all that, and Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t even react at all.

    She didn¡¯t want much, merely one sentence demanding that the scoundrel go back to the Snow courtyard if that isn¡¯t too much to ask.

    Then...

    As soon as Mo Liancheng came to the study, he sat in front of the calligraphy table as was his habit. He spread out the drawing paper, thought for a while, raised his empty hand to pick up the brush, and began to paint, while Qu Tan¡¯er standing beside him was still only grinding ink.

    As for Yu Hao and Jingxin, they stood aside quietly and waited quietly.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er suddenly couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and carelessly spilled ink onto the calligraphy table!

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>

    <strong>Asking the Master for Punishment 3</strong>

    And a few drops of the ink she was grinding identally spilled on Mo Liancheng¡¯s half-drawn portrait.

    Mo Liancheng just raised his eyebrows, his mouth was tight already. He nced at the drawing paper, and with a casual flip of his hand, heid another piece of rice paper t and continued to draw.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned, and the ck lines between her forehead were about to emerge.

    No way, that¡¯s all?

    The next moment, the person who grinds ink was still grinding, while the person who paints continued to paint.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A scream again, and the effect this time was a little more violent than the first time. Another portrait that was about to bepleted, because a certain woman was not careful and added a few deliberate elements, had a few more spots of ink in addition to the original appearance.

    Qu Tan¡¯er raised her eyebrows. Regarding this ident, she had used a bit of strength to grind the ink, and it speckled the drawing paper... It just so happened to be the portrait carefully drawn by the master, which waspletely destroyed again.

    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s all the fault of Tan¡¯er. It is Tan¡¯er who was careless.¡±

    ¡°Since the painting has been destroyed, then repaint it.¡± Mo Liancheng spoke such an understatement. He said it so simply and he seemed calm to do it. There was no dissatisfaction on his handsome face. It really gave one the illusion that he had no temper, or was it too much pampering of another person?

    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t you me Tan¡¯er?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er bit her silver teeth and tried her best to make her expression sad.

    Damn, if he is a man, then just let that internal heat out. Acting so tepid is depressing.

    Besides, she used all these tricks, she should have something to show for it.

    ¡°Well, indeed you deserve some me.¡± Mo Liancheng nced at her faintly and casually took out a nk rice paper. As for the abandoned portrait, it was moved aside again.

    ¡°It¡¯s Tan¡¯er¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all because Tan¡¯er is too reckless and annoying the prince. It¡¯s better for the prince to ask Tan¡¯er to withdraw. Tan¡¯er is sure to find a nimble maid toe serve you. Please rest assured.¡± Look, her thoughts were more for him. In any case, she should withdraw and burn incense for him to worship to Buddha, thanking him for his great kindness.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°There is no need to get a maid. You can do it.¡±

    ¡°But, Tan¡¯er can¡¯t do anything well.¡± She felt dizzy. This man really deserved a beating. Anyone could see that she wanted to get out of there.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Qu Tan¡¯er finally exploded, and she didn¡¯t care whatever prince he was. She stared directly at him. However, even when she became angry like this, Mo Liancheng was still in a good enough mood to continue painting?

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I did it on purpose? Can¡¯t you say just two words? Get out! These two words are very easy.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave, but what a pity that the person Benwang likes... Do you think Benwang will let go so easily?¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned and stared at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Indeed. Otherwise, what do you think Benwang is doing?¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly, and his eyes finally turned away from the drawing paper and stared at her. Such an embarrassing and ambiguous rtionship between him and her and he was actually so simple and direct. He spoke so lightly and mysteriously. Why did it feel so weird?

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>

    <strong>Why Don¡¯t You Follow Benwang? 1</strong>

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s not possible. Besides, you¡¯re not my type. I don¡¯t want to stay with you all my life. I also want to find someone when I leave the pce in the future, find the one who should be my beloved, and then get married and have a baby.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er shook her head suddenly, and was more worried that Mo Liancheng would directly pull her into the bridal chamber. In order to avoid any more dreaming, she just directly made everything clear.

    ¡°What do you think of Benwang?¡± Mo Liancheng asked lightly, his smile unabated. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she said.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± Good enough that she wants to escape.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Benwang be your beloved?¡±

    ¡°Different personalities.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Well, if the interest and will isn¡¯t there, then they are born to subdue each other. They should not interact with each other.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er thought for a moment and replied to him with a serious face.

    ¡°However, I think you are quite agreeable. Why don¡¯t you just follow Benwang?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Since everyone can¡¯t get along, it¡¯s better to get together casually and part casually, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Get together and part casually?¡± Mo Liancheng raised his eyebrows and stared at her. The smile at the corners of his mouth became thicker and heavier, but why did there seem to be a gloomy atmosphere?

    ¡°Well, this problem is simple. You just need to write down the words ¡°xiushu¡±1, and these two words are easier to write than ¡°take a hike¡±. Just a few strokes... Come on, write.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled and kindly took out the clean paper andid it t in front of Mo Liancheng, even a little bit eager to write it on his behalf.

    At present, the bed has been found. It¡¯s better to leave early so as not to have more dreams at night.

    ¡°It¡¯s really easy.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, yes, it¡¯s easy.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled tteringly while looking at Mo Liancheng¡¯s beautiful eyes, and never had they looked so amiable.

    ¡°When Benwang rises to heaven, it¡¯s not toote for you to ask again.¡±

    Suddenly, Mo Liancheng¡¯s t sentence made Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s little face ck and her smile froze. A few secondster, she recovered and said with a serious expression, ¡°Mo Liancheng, you also know that I¡¯m from the Qu household, and of no use to you. Drive us out early. In this way, won¡¯t you be worry-free and trouble-free?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand. She had said everything so clearly, why didn¡¯t he ept the proposal?

    After a long time, Mo Liancheng slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Benwang just said that it¡¯s not toote for you to ask when Benwang is dead someday.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Qu Tan¡¯er was silent. Completely speechless.

    Suddenly, Mo Liancheng¡¯s faint eyes shed and he smiled and said, ¡°Benwang just confessed, and all matters in the residence will be in your charge in the future. At any rate, you are also the princess, and this is your duty. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, ask the housekeeper directly. However, the exception is that you can¡¯t leave the house casually.¡±

    ¡°Wh? What did you say?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was shocked and stared at him in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Benwang believes that you just heard it clearly.¡±

    ¡°You give me the power of the residence? You¡¯re also letting me take care of the affairs of the residence?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er asked, really wondering if this person¡¯s head was rusty, otherwise...

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever today, do you?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s eyes twitched, and her whole face was almost ck.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the water you brought didn¡¯t actually burn Benwang. Otherwise, you might really see Benwang with a fever.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er squeezed her red lips and was silent again.

    It turns out that... he understood things very well.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>

    <strong>Why Don¡¯t You Follow Benwang? 2</strong>

    ¡°It seems that this painting cannot be finished by Benwang. It¡¯s also time to y the y qin and practice the feel for it.¡± Mo Liancheng stood up from the chair slowly. He nced at her who was still stunned and unresponsive. He just raised his eyebrows and walked out without saying much.

    Seeing Mo Liancheng was about to leave, Yu Hao followed him closely.

    However, when Mo Liancheng was about to walk out the door, he suddenly stopped again and continued the unsaid part of his sentence, ¡°When Benwang finishes ying the Qin, you can go with Benwang to the grand pce.¡±

    After saying that, he left without looking back.

    ¡°Jingxin, just a moment ago, did I just bring this on myself? Asking him to kick me out, asking him for xiushu, but failing to get it. Now everything is inverted and I¡¯m firmly sitting in the princess¡¯s seat. Shouldugh or cry?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was speechless. In the end, she was still here and she couldn¡¯t even smell the air outside.

    ¡°However, Yu will be very happy.¡± Jingxin said calmly, not happy, but more worried.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was speechless.

    What Jingxin said was the truth. Su Yu would really be very happy. Though that kind of happiness, even she couldn¡¯t tell whether Su Yu was happy for her or herself.

    In fact, it only took an hour for Mo Liancheng to finish ying the Qin and for them to go to the grand pce.

    Only once the luxurious carriage and team of escorts left the Eighth Prince Mansion did Qu Tan¡¯er find out that today was Mo Yihuai¡¯s twenty-eight birthday.

    Along the way, no one spoke.

    Raising ones head only to see the other¡¯s head bowed, the atmosphere seemed awkward.

    Unfortunately, no one broke this silence.

    The carriage was neither fast nor slow. As soon as it reached the middle of the street, it suddenly stopped.

    Qu Tan¡¯er looked at Mo Liancheng and saw that he didn¡¯t intend to speak, so she directly opened the curtains and looked out. At a nce, she could see it was arge, ostentatious weing procession.

    There was no need to guess about this situation. It was definitely the wedding for arge family.

    The street was not wide, and the two teams of people seemed to be unable to get through.

    ¡°My Lord, a member of the bride¡¯s escort hase in front of the carriage.¡± The driver said.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know which man ordy is sitting in this carriage.¡± A woman who seemed to be a matchmaker came over with a smile on her face. She dared not be careless when she was not clear about the identity of the carriage that had suddenly blocked the way.

    ¡°You can retreat.¡± At this time, a man in a big red wedding dress walked over and nced at the matchmaker. Then, he said respectfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know which prince is sitting in this carriage. This small one was passing by to greet rtives and obstructed the prince. I hope the prince will forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Our Eighth Prince is in the car.¡± The driver replied.

    ¡°This small one has met the Eighth Prince and will immediately make way for the Eighth Prince.¡± Hearing that it was Mo Liancheng, the man hurried to turn around and make the people behind him get out of the way.

    The matchmaker shouted, ¡°Officials, this is not in ordance with the rules. How can the weing family go back before the wedding? This is unlucky. If ites out...¡±

    ¡°Meddlesome. Let them go back.¡± The man gave the matchmaker a fierce look.

    At this time, Mo Liancheng slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°No, we will turn around the carriage and go back.¡±

    ¡°But... Thank you for your help.¡± The man who was on his way to wee the bride was stunned.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Eighth Prince. The Eighth Prince is really a good man who understands things.¡± The matchmaker suddenly opened her eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>

    <strong>Why Don¡¯t You Follow Benwang? 3</strong>

    Then, the carriage of the Eighth Prince Mansion turned around and went back down the same road. There was only a short distance in front of them, but the way around was a long one.

    It was so coincidental that one had to doubt it.

    Qu Tan¡¯er looked ahead doubtfully, then turned around and nced behind. She didn¡¯t say anything and when she turned back and sat down, she couldn¡¯t help looking in the direction of Mo Liancheng.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Liancheng was also staring at her at this time.

    Their eyes met, and in just a sh, they moved away and didn¡¯t meet again.

    While each has his own thoughts, the atmosphere is even heavier.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The speed of the heartbeat couldn¡¯t help elerating, elerating, and then elerating again.

    Qu Tan¡¯er took a breath and exhaled it slightly. Unexpectedly, after having spent so much time looking at that face, even though it was handsome, her heart did not even beat so hard at first sight. However, the heartbeat just now really happened, and even she was caught off guard.

    Her lips moved slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse... Evil doer, evil doer, everything is nothing.1¡°

    ¡°That... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too coincidental?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Benwang does not know. But some people definitely don¡¯t want Benwang to arrive from the Eighth Prince Mansion too early.¡± Mo Lianchengy back, with a smile like a light breeze, and his posturezy and casual.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er blurted out.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Liancheng¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes looked up and he asked, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t you think Benwang is so dazzling that it will steal the limelight of some people in front of my father?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was dumb.

    But why did he fall into a trap again? She didn¡¯t understand, but she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    In the imperial power struggle, there will always be people taking measures. She was an outsider so of course she should try her best to avoid being involved.

    In the end, though it was quite early when they left the residence, a lot of time was spent on the road.

    When Mo Liancheng and Qu Tan¡¯er arrived at the grand pce, the emperor, the queen and the empress dowager had all returned to the imperial pce. Even so, the atmosphere in the residence had not faded at all, but seemed more lively.

    ¡°Eighth prince, eighth princess are here.¡±

    As soon as the gatekeeper saw Mo Liancheng and Qu Tan¡¯er, they announced loudly to the residence.

    ¡°Eighth Brother, why are you sote? You can see that you missed a lot of good shows.¡± Mo Jingxuan walked over and looked at Qu Tan¡¯er with a smile, indicating the situation behind him with his eyes.

    Mo Liancheng looked at the person in front of him with a faint smile. Sure enough.

    However, another scene should also be yed.

    ¡°Father, my mother and Empress Dowager have just left. If Eighth brother hade earlier, I would definitely have seen eldest brother watch father praise him, and the Empress Dowager give a scolding.¡± Mo Jingxuan smiled strangely and did not directly say what happened, but it was imaginable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep watching.¡± Mo Lianchengughed leisurely, and then walked directly into the crowd.

    As soon as Qu Tan¡¯er had entered the door, she shut her mouth. If she shouldn¡¯t speak, she wouldn¡¯t open her mouth. If she shouldn¡¯t see, she would never looked around. Where she shouldn¡¯t go, her feet were also very obedient, so as long as she followed Mo Liancheng, there would never be any problems.

    It¡¯s just...

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Mo Jingxuan suddenly stopped her gently, with a deep smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er raised her head slightly and nced at him. Her footsteps just stopped, but she continued again in less than half a second. At the same time, in order to avoid being too far away from Mo Liancheng, feeling her life was not safe, she also slightly elerated her pace.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>

    <h4>CALMLY1 COUNTERING EVERY TRICK</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er raised her head slightly and nced at him. Her footsteps just stopped, but she continued again in less than half a second. At the same time, in order to avoid being too far away from Mo Liancheng, feeling her life was not safe, she also slightly elerated her pace.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yue?¡± Mo Jingxuan wasn¡¯t wordy, so he asked directly.

    ¡°You like her.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. When Mo Jingxuan first saw Su Yu, she could feel that he was interested in Yu. Su Yu was very beautiful, but unfortunately... She was not suitable for Mo Jingxuan.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°I have eyes.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er looked back at him like he was an idiot.

    Mo Jingxuan twitched at the corners of his mouth, continued to walk with her, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then she...¡±

    ¡°Why do you like her?¡± She was a little curious. Was there really such a thing as love at first sight in the world?

    ¡°Liking is liking. Is there anything else to say?¡± Mo Jingxuan¡¯s eyes twinkled a little.

    ¡°Ha ha, there really isn¡¯t.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er agreed.

    ¡°Eighth Brother.¡± Suddenly, a thick male voice sounded, and the person who came was Mo Yihuai, the master of today¡¯s banquet

    Mo Yihuai came over with a ss of wine and a smile. Besides Mo Liancheng, Qu Tan¡¯er was the one he looked at most frequently, undisguised and unconcealed.

    ¡°First Brother.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly and raised the ss in his hand to greet him.

    ¡°Why are you sote? Look, father and mother already went back to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Something was encountered on the way, so there was some dy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turned out to be like this, no wonder.¡± Mo Yihuai chuckled lightly and he turned to Qu Tan¡¯er, a touch of deep meaning shed in his eyes, and the next moment, the smile became more and more intense, ¡°The Eighth Princess is also here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tan¡¯er has met the prince.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled gently, lowered her head, and did not meet Mo Yihuai¡¯s eyes.

    This manughed hypocritically enough, and his posture was neithermon nor false.

    ¡°No need to be so polite. Speaking of which, our rtionship has now reached a new level, and it is even more intimate than before.¡± Mo Yihuaiughed as if there was no one else around. But it seemed that he didn¡¯t know how fanciful this sentence was, and how it even directly discredited Qu Tan¡¯er and Mo Liancheng.

    Qu Tan¡¯er frowned slightly, and her liking of this prince fell directly to a negative score. Did he mean to deliberately add obstacles for her? If Mo Liancheng took it seriously, wouldn¡¯t he suspect that she still had something to do with him? However, it was inconvenient for her to directly attack. She managed to appear like she didn¡¯t recognize the meaning. Courteous and thoughtful, she spoke gently, ¡°The First prince can mock me. In the past, Tan¡¯er called you brother-inw because of my sister, but now because of my husband, I should call you Eldest brother Prince. It is indeed a closer rtionship.¡±

    With a simple sentence, get rid of any rtionship with the prince.

    Remind him that all the intimacy is just that. Don¡¯t pretend to be affectionate.

    ¡°Tan¡¯er, your little mouth has really gotten more and more talkative. In the past, you were always shy. Why, after marrying Eighth brother, did you forget the kindness of Benwang?¡± Mo Yihuai¡¯s face sank. Suddenly and calmly2, in front of Mo Liancheng, he deliberately made the rtionship seem closer, which made people think about the meaning over and over.

    ¡°The prince is really good at joking. Tan¡¯er has always kept her duty in mind, and naturally avoids men other than her husband. If the prince thinks it¡¯s shyness, it¡¯s understandable. Besides, if Tan¡¯er remembers correctly, she hasn¡¯t seen you for at least two years. The time interval is too long and it is normal to forget your kindness.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was not in a hurry and calmly undermined his trick.

    Except, she didn¡¯t bother to look up and see the rogue face that she didn¡¯t want to see.

    1 ¨C ÐÄÆ½ÆøºÍ ¨C x¨©n p¨ªng q¨¬ h¨¦

    tranquil and even tempered; calmly and without stress

    2 ¨C ÈôÎÞÆäÊÂ ¨C ru¨° w¨² q¨ª sh¨¬

    ¡°as if nothing happened¡±; calmly, nonchntly

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>

    ¡°What, is Eldest brother familiar with my princess?¡± Mo Liancheng watched their encounter with a faint smile, but he didn¡¯t show any expression. It seemed that he was familiar with their situation and not seeing anything improper.

    ¡°Indeed...¡±

    ¡°Not familiar.¡±

    I¡¯m really not familiar with him! Qu Tan¡¯er repeated these words in her heart.

    The first two words Mo Yihuai said, and thest two words were what she said, but they worked together, which was very appropriate and vivid.

    ¡°Elder Brother, why are you so concerned about Eighth sister-inw? Be careful that Eldest sister-inw doesn¡¯t get jealous, or you will be in trouble then.¡± Mo Jingxuan interrupted andughed heartily, as if he had just taken the tense atmosphere as a joke.

    ¡°Ha ha, indeed, I¡¯m really worried that she will be jealous.¡± Mo Yihuai suddenlyughed, turned his eyes back from Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s face to Mo Liancheng. However, whether the ¡°she¡± in that sentence referred to Qu Paner or someone else was thought-provoking.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er kept silent. As if she were bowing her head shyly, she studied the embroidered shoes on her feet. They had good craftsmanship and exquisite embroidery. It would definitely be a valuable collection if brought back to modern times.

    ¡°Royal father is getting older, and wants to cede the throne. I wonder, who does Eighth prince think is the most suitable to sit on this throne?¡± Mo Yi asked leisurely.

    ¡°Then I wonder who Eldest prince thinks it will be?¡± Mo Liancheng asked indifferently, not even shocked at being asked. The position of Crown Prince had been vacant for many years. The former Crown Prince was also his third brother, the direct son of the queen. At the age of three, he was established as the Crown Prince, but he died inexplicably. Now it is time for someone else to take the position. However, will that person be Mo Yihuai?

    Qu Tan¡¯er was originally studying the new shoes, but when she heard what they were talking about, she couldn¡¯t help listening stiffly and quietly.

    These two people really didn¡¯te here falsely. This dark tide. This turbulence. They fought fiercely, even if it meant drowning.

    ¡°What do you think about me sitting in this seat?¡± Mo Yihuai deliberately asked, as if he was testing something.

    ¡°Eldest Brother wants to sit on the thrown?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be this prince? Benwang is the first prince of Dongyue Kingdom with many supporters as well as prestige and power. Just ask, in the whole Dongyue Kingdom... Apart from benwang, who else can sit on it?¡± Mo Yihuai smiled frivolously, as if he didn¡¯t seem to mind saying these words in front of Mo Liancheng.

    ¡°What Eldest Brother said is indeed true.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled lightly and did not refute.

    ¡°Will Eighth Brother stand by benwang¡¯s side?¡± Mo Yihuai asked directly, staring at Mo Liancheng¡¯s face, waiting for his answer.

    ¡°If it is fate for Eldest brother to ascend to the throne of God, then benwang won¡¯t have much to say.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly. But if someone wants to disobey fate, one is afraid that Mo Yihuai will not be able to sit firmly on the throne.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Mo Yihuai was overjoyed and smiled deeper. He seemed to have expected Mo Liancheng¡¯s answer. He just wanted to confirm it again. ¡°Since the Eighth prince said so, I will rest assured.¡±

    ¡°You should rest assured.¡±

    ¡°What did the Eighth prince say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly, as if he had never said anything just now. He raised the ss casually and tasted it slowly.

    Although Mo Yihuai didn¡¯t believe it, it was difficult to ask again. His eyes turned to Mo Jingxuan, ¡°Fourteenth brother, what do you say?¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Eldest Prince know it a long time ago? I always have the same opinion as Eighth brother. Since Eighth brother has said so, then I have nothing to add. Now will Eldest brother rx his mind?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Eighth brother and Fourteenth brother know my heart best.¡± Mo Yihuai smiled brightly.

    ¡°Brother, there are still people waiting for you over there. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look. You don¡¯t want them to say you slighted them. At any rate, we are brothers and can get together anytime we want.¡± Mo Jingxuan pointed to the ministers not far away and motioned for him to go there.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡± Mo Yihuai nced at Mo Liancheng, nced at Qu Tan¡¯er, turned around directly, and walked to the crowd.

    Seeing Mo Yihuai leaving, Mo Jingxuan immediately asked Mo Liancheng, ¡°Eighth brother, will you really promise to help him ascend the throne?¡±

    ¡°Benwang only said that it¡¯s up to fate.¡±

    ¡°Eighth brother, what do you mean?¡± Mo Jingxuan still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You will understand.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled faintly and nced at another personing towards him, and the curve of his mouth became more indifferent.

    ¡°Sister-inw, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er just smiled and didn¡¯t say much, but she guessed more or less about the dumb riddle yed by Mo Liancheng.

    She was sure that Mo Liancheng would never let Mo Yihuai sit on the throne.

    Fate?

    What does fate mean? Some people can even vite their fate. What can¡¯t be resisted?

    She raised her eyes to look up at Mo Liancheng, but another man stepped in front of her line of sight. There was no need to even guess, this man was clearly also a prince... Just me the fact that the royal family with surname Mo were all the best looking, with a bit of a resemnce between them.

    ¡°Eighth brother, Fourteenth brother, I trust you have been safe since west met.¡± The Second Prince Mo Jiyan came over. His eyes nced over Mo Liancheng andnded on Qu Tan¡¯er.

    ¡°Second brother.¡±

    Mo Liancheng and Mo Jingxuan said at the same time.

    ¡°What, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and now you have be estranged with Benwang?¡± Mo Jiyan raised his eyebrows and smiled, but he couldn¡¯t help exuding a cold aura all over his body, which made it difficult for people to approach him.

    ¡°Second brother is overconcerned.¡± Mo Liancheng was still taciturn. When others asked, he answered. If he wasn¡¯t asked, he was toozy to open his mouth. Even if he opened his mouth, he would not say too much.

    ¡°Eighth brother, you should go into the pce more often to walk around. Don¡¯t stay in your mansion all the time withouting out, just painting or ying the Qin. It¡¯s useless for you to do those things. You¡¯d better do something practical.¡± Mo Jiyan seemed to agree with Mo Liancheng¡¯s usual idleness, but his tone was more full of probing implication and less full of concern.

    ¡°Benwang has always been like this. Besides painting and ying the Qin, there really are no other past times.¡±

    ¡°Eighth brother, this is your fault. If our royal father wants to abdicate, we brothers must think carefully about who can sit on the throne. Maybe the Eighth Prince is lucky enough to really be the Crown Prince and finally ascend to the title of Emperor. Moreover, the Eighth Prince has always been favored by imperial grandmother the most, and our royal father also values you very much. No one can say for sure about this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Second brother is joking. Everyone has their own fate. I will never force what should not be forced.¡±

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>

    ¡°Second brother is joking. Everyone has their own fate. I will never force what should not be forced.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled lightly, his tone seemed helpless, and even his aura seemed suppressed, weak and vulnerable.

    Qu Tan¡¯er lowered her head, and her beautiful eyes shed with contempt.

    Pretend, pretend, pretend to death!

    At this time, Mo Jiyan was slightly angry, and he didn¡¯t quite believe what Mo Liancheng was saying. He said, ¡°Why, is Eighth prince joking with Benwang? Or does the Eighth prince think he can sit firmly on the throne of the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Where did Second prince older brother think that? Eldest brother also came to remind Benwang just now. And what kind of temper do I have? I think Second brother knows very well that I will never force something that does not belong to me.¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is that Eldest brother has found you?¡± Mo Jiyan pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is the Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°You agreed?¡± Mo Jiyan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and yin qi swept through.

    ¡°Benwang didn¡¯t promise anything.¡± However, he didn¡¯t object either.

    ¡°What would you say if Benwang wants you to help me? Eighth brother, you have to see the current situation clearly. If you press the wrong treasure, it will be regretful. Although Eldest brother is the first prince, not all first princes are expected to be Crown Princes. Father king said that he would abdicate, but father king also said the Crown Prince should be established first. Eighth prince brother, what do you think about this matter?¡±

    ¡°Benwang has nothing to say.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled lightly and did not express his opinion.

    Next to him, Qu Tan¡¯er, who was standing quietly watching the y, couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Sure enough, things in the royal family are really not something that ordinary people can participate in. Even if they are brothers, when ites to fighting for power, there will be no brotherhood left. But... Mo Liancheng doesn¡¯t have to still smile, right? Or, what is he calcting? Suspicious!

    ¡°Then what if Benwang asks you to help me?¡± Mo Jiyan asked out directly.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Second brother?¡± Mo Liancheng didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    ¡°As long as you are willing to help Benwang sit on the throne of the Crown Prince, in the future, Eighth prince younger brother will not want for gold and silver, fame and fortune, and you will be happy. What Benwang promises will be taken care of.¡±

    ¡°If Second prince elder brother is destined to care for the throne, then I have nothing to say.¡±1 Mo Liancheng remained stoic. Even though he had said this sentence earlier to Mo Yihuai, and said it again now, he didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all.

    ¡°Haha, Benwang will remember what you said. Well, I won¡¯t apany you anymore, I still have things to do.¡± Mo Jiyanughed coldly and was quite satisfied with Mo Liancheng¡¯s answer.

    As he walked away, his eyes still swept towards Qu Tan¡¯er intentionally or unintentionally.

    However, Qu Tan¡¯er kept her head down from the beginning to the end, never raising her head, so she wouldn¡¯t notice Mo Jiyan¡¯s malicious eyes sweep across her.

    Beauty, that man doesn¡¯t want? Does not love?

    What¡¯s more, the one in front of him was a stunning beauty who was alluring...

    ¡°Eighth brother, have you promised Second brother too?¡± Mo Jingxuan was speechless, unable to guess what Mo Liancheng was thinking.

    ¡°You heard it right.¡± Mo Liancheng smiled and turned his gaze to Qu Tan¡¯er, who lowered her head. Contemtion shed in his eyes, just because of the way Mo Jiyan had looked at her just now, making people ufortable.

    ¡°Eighth brother?¡±

    ¡°You speak, who will be the Crown Prince and sit on the throne?¡± Mo Liancheng ignored Mo Jingxuan¡¯s doubts and asked lightly.

    Only......

    Mo Jingxuan didn¡¯t answer, because the person Mo Liancheng asked was not him.

    ¡°What?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nced suspiciously at Jing Xin, who was tugging at the corner of her clothes.

    Footnotes and Idioms

    1 ¨C ·´»Ú ¨C f¨£nhu¨« ¹é ¨C gu¨©

    there is a pun here ¨C Jiyan uses fanhui [to renege / to go back (on a deal) / to back out (of a promise)] and Mo Liangchen uses gui [to return / to go back to / to give back to / (of a responsibility) to be taken care of by / to belong to]

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>

    <h4>CALMLY COUNTERING EVERY TRICK 5</h4>

    Since Qu Tan¡¯er had just lowered her head, she didn¡¯t see Mo Liancheng¡¯s line of sight and naturally she didn¡¯t understand what Jingxin meant.

    ¡°Master, the lord is asking you something.¡± Jingxin whispered back, and after she finished speaking, she took a peek at Mo Liancheng.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er was stunned. She immediately raised her head and looked at Mo Liancheng suspiciously. It turned out that Mo Liancheng really was looking at her. No need to guess, what he said just now was indeed a question for her.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to destiny.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er also copied what he just said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± He raised his eyebrows with a hint of humor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you understand what Benwang means.¡± Mo Liancheng seemed quite satisfied with her answer.

    ¡°If I am able to speak your mind, wouldn¡¯t you silence me?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er raised her face and pretended to be careful. Men are fickle, she had learned it now, and simply more difficult to deal with than women.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, then Benwang can fulfill your wish.¡± Mo Liancheng gritted his teeth inexplicably.

    ¡°Thank you, no, I still want to live a hundred years.¡± Qu Tan¡¯erughed dryly, but the topic that had just been cut off continued: ¡°The question of whether destiny is only known by the heavens or if it is a man-made destiny, that seems hard to say. Hehe.¡± She said, apanied by a sinister smirk.

    ¡°Pfft!...¡±

    Mo Liancheng sprayed out the wine that had just entered his lips, and then, under the stunned gaze of everyone, he took out his handkerchief, wiped his lips lightly, and then stared at her with a half-smile and said, ¡°You understand Benwang¡¯s mind so well? How can you manage it...¡±

    ¡°That...you asked me to tell you just now, so you can¡¯t find fault, let alone silence me!¡± Qu Tan¡¯er red at him, her pink fist clenched, and she was a little angry. Just making fun of me. He really thinks that I am easy to bully. If I had known this earlier, I might as well shut up and not bother to pay attention to him.

    ¡°Eighth sister-inw, how could Eighth brother be willing to kill you? There¡¯s not even enough time to appreciate you.¡± Mo Jingxuanughed suddenly. As for the doubts just now, they were all put aside at this time because there was nothing more interesting than her expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er pouted.

    ¡°I promise.¡± Mo Jingxuan patted his chest with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Promises can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Promise? If the promise could be sold for money, that¡¯s fine.

    Moreover, she is not a three-year-old child and does not y this kind of game.

    ¡°Eighth...¡± Mo Jingxuan smiled and stretched out his hand, and was about to embrace Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, but from the corner of his eyes he caught the cold eyes that Mo Liancheng swept towards him. He stopped the hand that touched Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s shoulder abruptly in mid-air, and then put it down again. The corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°Eighth brother, your natural enemy is here.¡±

    Because of a certain figure running towards them from not far away, this embarrassing moment suddenly had a turning point.

    Qu Tan¡¯er followed Mo Jingxuan¡¯s line of sight, and just happened to see someone rushing over... But, could it be that Mo Fengyang wanted to fly into the arms of Mo Liancheng¡¯s ?

    ¡°Brother Liancheng.¡±

    Mo Fengyang rushed over, but unexpectedly didn¡¯t do what Qu Tan¡¯er thought. She just stopped in front of Mo Liancheng and looked at him excitedly.

    ¡°...¡± Qu Tan¡¯er nced at Mo Fengyang and Mo Liancheng, and the mood of watching a y resurfaced.

    ¡°Why are you not over there, but came here instead?¡± Mo Liancheng still smiled gently. No matter who it was, the smile on his face never faded.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 ¨C Women¡¯s Drama Is Fired Up (1)

    Unlike what he expected, Mo Fengyang looked shy as she whispered softly, ¡°Fengyang misses you, so Fengyang came looking for you. Does Brother Liancheng miss Fengyang?¡±

    Cough!

    Mo Fengyang had just finished speaking when Qu Tan¡¯er almost could not breathe smoothly. It was fortunate that she did not choke herself to death. She really should be snickering. Did that woman have to speak so straightforwardly? Even her goosebumps showed themselves. ncing at Mo Liancheng¡¯s face again, she wondered, was he never tired of smiling? However, her eyes were about to get tired of looking.

    ¡°We are siblings, aren¡¯t we?¡± Mo Liancheng answered ambiguously and reiterated the rtionship between the two.

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Fengyang has grown up.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up a long time ago. I¡¯m no longer the little girl I used to be. Brother Liancheng, have you finally seen my change?¡± Mo Fengyang was overjoyed for no reason and stared at him, slightly expecting something.

    ¡°It seems that you have reached the age of finding yourself a husband.¡±

    ¡°Who told you about this, Brother Liancheng? What I was saying is¡­¡±

    ¡°You will get married sooner orter, don¡¯t be unruly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Fengyang, Eighth Brother is right. If you meet someone suitable, then quickly grab that opportunity. Don¡¯t worry. Eighth Brother will surely decide for you. Who knew that you¡¯d be Eighth Brother¡¯s favorite neenth sister?¡± Mo Jingxuan interjected in a timely manner, but deliberately entuated the three words ¡°neenth sister¡±.

    ¡°Who wants to be his sister!¡± Mo Fengyang shouted angrily, ignoring the current situation with an unsatisfied expression on her face.

    ¡°Fengyang, stop with your ruckus.¡± Mo Liancheng stopped smiling, but he neither showed any of his dignity.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around, as long as you agree, I¡¯m willing to live in the Eighth Prince¡¯s Mansion for the rest of my life and apany you all my life. No matter how many women you have or how many children you have, I don¡¯t mind. You said that you would stay by my side forever.¡±

    ¡°As the eighth prince, I have really said so.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go against your word once you say it.¡±

    ¡°But, I, the eighth prince, have also said that I will marry an imperial concubine, so you are still going to marry someone after all.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it.¡± Mo Fengyang pursed her lips tightly. Her moist eyes contained tears that were held back.

    Mo Liancheng just looked at her indifferently, but did not speak any further, let alonefort her. He was obviously unconcerned. The moment when Mo Fengyang flew over to stand by him, he had already moved several steps away from her and kept an appropriate distance between them.

    Out of the blue, a woman who was silent beside her finally spoke up.

    ¡°My lord, Tan¡¯er is tired, thirsty and would like to go over there to have a cup of tea. Tan¡¯er shall not disturb my lord and the princess¡¯s talk.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er slightly bowed to excuse herself. A smile was on her face as her eyes swept across the tea table not far away. She really did seem exhausted and dehydrated. In fact, the more important thing was¡­ Zhao Qingyun was also approaching in their direction. With that hastened posture, it seemed that the drama would definitely go on. In order to avoid hurting her innocent self for a while, Qu Tan¡¯er felt that it was better to hide away first.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Mo Liancheng looked at her and epted her leave.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord. Then, Tan¡¯er shall take her leave.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er smiled softly. Her gentle and elegance were not imbnced at all. Gracefully turning sideways, she pulled Jingxin as they quickly evacuated from the scene. She never intended to stay for a while longer, and before she had gone far, she heard the words ¡°Brother Liancheng¡± being spat out from Zhao Qingyun¡¯s small mouth.

    She felt dizzy. Those women had voices that were softer and more charming than the other. Her bones almost went soft when she heard that.

    However, when they were far away from Mo Liancheng, they were in a good mood, and it seemed that even the air was fresh andfortable.

    But right away, Qu Tan¡¯er regretted her actions.

    It was only due to¡­

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 ¨C Women¡¯s Drama Is Fired Up (2)

    ¡°Qu Tan¡¯er.¡±

    A woman¡¯s cold voice sounded, making Qu Tan¡¯er¡¯s elegant face frown. Her eyes shed with displeasure, but she did not bother to turn around. Instead, she continued sipping her tea.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Jingxin slightly lowered her head, also a little startled.

    ¡°There¡¯s none of your business here, just step aside.¡± Qu Pan¡¯er nced coldly at the mirror, turning to Qu Tan¡¯er, whose back was still facing her. The disgust in her eyes was clearly obvious.

    ¡°Big sis, is there something?¡± Qu Tan¡¯er asked leisurely. Letting down the teacup gently, she slowly turned around and showed her usual docile smile on her small face. After all, that ce was someone else¡¯s territory. She would be at a disadvantage atst if she had to be headstrong. She really regretted leaving. Although staying by Mo Liancheng¡¯s side was a bit awkward, at least she did not have the need to greet those annoying flies.

    ¡°Remember, this is the Great Prince¡¯s Mansion, you should address me as the Great Princess.¡± Qu Pan¡¯er stared at her with revulsion, making it clear that she was just there to find someone to vent her anger.

    ¡°Yes, Great Princess.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er did not give a second thought before addressing her.

    ¡°Since you think it¡¯s not good enough to quietly stay in the Eight Princes¡¯ Mansion, are you here to beg for scolding?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er lowered her head slightly and replied obediently.

    But wait, what did she just say? She had not heard it clearly¡­¡­

    ¡°I have told you a long time ago, never let me see that you are together with the Eldest Prince. Be careful, or I will skin you, do you hear? I really don¡¯t know why your mother gave birth to you, to seduce men? The face of a cunning fox is really annoying to look at.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Damn, this woman¡¯s mouth is still so toxic.

    Qu Tan¡¯er did not take Qu Pan¡¯er¡¯s words to heart at all. The best way to deal with that kind of shrew¡­ was only to ignore it. The more Qu Tan¡¯er lost her temper, the more joy Qu Pan¡¯er would be and the merrier she enjoyed scolding Qu Tan¡¯er. If Qu Tan¡¯er kept responding indiscriminately, sooner orter, Qu Pan¡¯er would be mad at her¡ª¡ª Oh, it was said that those type of people would age really easily.

    As expected, the more Qu Pan¡¯er scolded, the more ugly her face became!

    After scolding, Qu Tan¡¯er was still a pool of stagnant water, unable to stir up any strong waves at all.

    Finding it a bit boring, Qu Pan¡¯er continued with a cold face, ¡°What are you still standing here for? Why don¡¯t you scurry back to the Eight Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Princess, my master was with¡­¡± Jingxin entered the conversation softly, but she still cautiously stepped back when she replied, in case Qu Pan¡¯er greeted her with a p.

    ¡°Does it seem like there¡¯s room for you to speak? Get out!¡±

    Just as Qu Pan¡¯er¡¯s furious swearing broke out at Jingxin, Qu Tan¡¯er said unwaveredly, ¡°Great Princess, we came with the Eighth Prince. Since you told us to get out, does it mean that you want the Eighth Prince to get out too?¡± If she had the ability to get her out, why wasn¡¯t she daring enough to get Mo Liancheng out?

    However, she was sure that if Qu Pan¡¯er dared to speak, Mo Yihuai might let Qu Pan¡¯er get back to her parents¡¯ house.

    Qu Pan¡¯er¡¯s delicate face twitched, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Great Princess, I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Whether you listen or not, it¡¯s your choice.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er gently replied. It was obviously a rebuttal, but when those words came out of her mouth, they seemed too weak¡­ Actually, she was just speaking feebly.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Great Princess, you seem to be very angry. Be careful, you¡¯re going to ruin your body.¡± Qu Tan¡¯er finally raised her head and looked at her worriedly. If the two of them had a harmonious rtionship, it would be fine to put on that kind of expression. However, at present, who didn¡¯t know that the two of them were ipatible? Would Qu Tan¡¯er really worry about Qu Pan¡¯er¡¯s body? Just sheer fantasy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!